Skip to main content

Full text of "The passing of Oul-i-but and other tales"

See other formats


THE  PASSING 
)F  OUL-I-BUT 


;co 


ALAN  SULLIVAN 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

AND  OTHER  TALES 


For  a  moment  there  was 

a  silence  as  of  death 


THE 

PASSING  /  OUL-I-BUT 

AND    OTHER    TALES 

by    ALAN    SULLIVAN 


1  9  *  3 


LONDON  AND  TORONTO 
J.  M.  DENT  fcf  SONS,  LIMITED 

NEW  YORK 
E.  P.  DUTTON  fcf  CO. 


AS- 


610082 


TO 

MY  WIFE 


The  Author  desires  to  thank  the  Editors  of 
The  Atlantic  Monthly,  Harper's  Magazine, 
Scribner's  Magazine,  and  Messrs  Street 
&  Smith,  for  their  courtesy  in  permitting 
the  use  of  several  of  the  following  stories. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT  i 

PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  .  .  .  .29 

THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN       .  .  .  .47 

THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  .  .  .  .65 

THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI  .  .  .  .79 

THE  LAST  PATROI.  .  95 

PLUS  AND  MINUS  .  .  .  1  1  1 

THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH    .  .  .  .127 

THE  REVENGE  OF  PINN£         ....        137 
THE  TURNING  POINT  .  .  .  .165 

THE  MANITOU  MAIL  .  .  .  .195 

CONSECRATED  GROUND  .  .  .  .217 

THE  BUSH  FIRE         .....       241 
THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE  .  .  .253 

THE  YOUNGER  SON    .....        269 
THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI          .  .  .       287 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 


From  Baffin  Land  to  Barrow  Strait 

The  level  ice-fields  go, 
From  Boothia  Gulf  to  Minto  Head 

The  great  bergs  journey  slow  ; 
By  ridge  and  shore,  by  cape  and  bay, 

By  reefs  the  whalers  shun, 
The  bear  and  coast  wolf  seek  their  prey 

Where  the  blind  sea  ways  run. 

League  upon  league  of  frozen  death 

The  trackless  barrens  lie, 
Speechless  beneath  the  north  wind's  breath 

And  the  shimmering  Jlame  on  high  ; 
Where,  rank  on  rank,  the  cold  green  fires 

Blazon  the  purple  night, 
And  the  grounded  icebergs  lifted  spires 

Are  steeped  in  ghostly  light. 

The  small  brown  people  dwell  within 

Their  carven  igloo  homes, 
Till  the  lost  sun  returns  to  melt 

The  dark  and  rounded  domes; 
And  again  the  bearded  walrus  dips 

Beneath  the  drifting jftoe, 
A  nd  the  sleek  gray  seal  affrighted  slips 

From  his  bed  upon  the  snow. 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

Chan-tie,  the  Curlew,  sat  on  a  rock  near  the 
end  of  Great  Bear  Point  and  gazed  blankly 
north  at  the  Arctic  Ocean.  Spring  had  not 
yet  weakened  the  chill  manacles  of  that  rock- 
bound  coast,  and  the  heavy  ice  stretched  from 
her  very  feet,  but  Chan-tie's  expression  reflected 
nothing  of  the  light  of  the  strengthening  sun. 

She  turned  her  broad  fat  face  to  her  mother : 
"  Aule-lik-tahai,  let  us  start,"  she  said  slowly. 

But  Kug-yi-yuk,  the  Swan,  was  old,  also  she 
was  comfortable,  also  she  was  busy  making  the 
master  of  all  Husky  fish-hooks.  One  set  of 
lean  brown  sinewy  fingers  held  a  glistening 
fish  bone,  three  inches  long,  and  the  other  set 
ceaselessly  twisted  a  needle-pointed  flint  into 
one  end  of  it.  She  bent  over  it,  twisting  and 
screwing,  till  the  flint  point  poked  through, 
then  she  looked  at  Chan-tie  with  a  grunt  of 
satisfaction.  "  It  is  good,  but  I  am  a  fool !  " 


4         THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

Chan-tie's  face  expressed  nothing:  "Why?" 
she  said,  lazily. 

The  old  woman's  eyes  peered  out  across  the 
level  ice.  Half  a  mile  from  shore  a  lumpy  line 
of  hummocks  broke  its  crystalline  surface,  and, 
behind  these,  out  of  sight  of  the  caribou  that 
walked  out  to  sun  themselves,  lifted  a  clump 
of  dome-like  mounds.  From  the  height  on 
which  they  sat,  a  brownish  yellow  figure  could 
be  seen ;  it  crept  slowly  from  one  dome  to 
another,  then  stooped  and  disappeared.  Kug- 
yi-yuk  pointed  : 

"That  is  why,"  she  said,  with  a  tinge  of 
regret  at  her  own  words,  "Oul-i-but  lost  two 
yesterday,  and,  see,  I  make  him  another.'' 

She  leaned  back,  and  behind  the  film  over 
her  glazed  eyes  there  moved  something  memorial 
and  tender.  It  did  not  seem  so  long  ago,  that 
time  when  Oul-i-but  had  stalked  into  the  women's 
quarters,  and  put  his  hand  on  her  shoulder  and 
said  "Come."  She  had  come,  willingly  and 
with  not  a  little  pride,  for  Oul-i-but  was  the 
strongest  man  and  the  best  hunter  of  the  tribe, 
and  she  had  never  ^regretted  it.  Now — even 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT          5 

as  the  fish-hooks  had  dropped  from  his  palsied 
fingers  into  the  green  abyss  below — her  mind 
sank  into  the  depths  of  an  unwonted  reflection. 

The  sun  drooped  slowly,  but  her  busy  hands 
stayed  not,  whatever  her  thoughts.  She  rounded 
the  jagged  hole  and  pushed  another  bone  nearly 
through  it,  pointing  upward  till  the  two  made 
a  V  with  the  one  leg  shorter  than  the  other, 
then  she  lashed  the  angle  firmly  with  sinew,  and 
punched  another  hole  for  the  line.  "It  is 
finished,"  she  said  sharply,  "  Pi-huk-tuk,  let  us 
go  home." 

They  clambered  carefully  down  the  smooth 
rocks,  and,  once  on  the  level  ice,  Chan-tie  looked 
curiously  at  her  mother,  "  What  is  it,"  she 
ventured,  "  Will  he  go  ?  " 

Kug-yi-yuk's  leathern  face  sharpened  into  a 
grim  despair,  "Yes — my  daughter,  he  will  go." 

There  was  no  one  about  in  the  camp  when  they 
reached  it.  A  few  lean,  sharp-nosed,  bushy- 
tailed  dogs  smelt  at  them,  but,  scenting  no 
meat,  set  off  to  look  for  game  of  their  own. 
The  older  woman  stopped  at  the  tunnel  that 
led  into  the  largest  igloo,  and  crawled  in  on 


6         THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

her  knees,  Chan-tie  following.  Within,  the  light 
spread  dimly,  revealing  a  blackened  dome  pierced 
by  a  small  square  hole  through  which  a  spot  of 
sky  looked  strangely  blue.  Over  against  the 
wall  an  old  man  lay  on  a  deer-skin  and  stared 
at  them  with  blank  eyes.  In  the  middle  of  the 
igloo  a  hole  was  cut,  and  the  clean,  green  water 
lipped  its  dirty  edge ;  around  and  against  the 
circular  wall  the  floor  was  raised,  and  here  fur 
robes  and  greasy  deer-skin  clothing  lay  in  heaps. 

Kug-yi-yuk  stooped  over  the  old  man.  His 
face  was  drawn  like  parchment,  and  the  cheek 
bones  stood  out  sharp  and  white.  uOul-i-but 
is  hungry,"  she  said  softly. 

Her  husband  raised  himself  slowly  and  lifted 
his  dim  eyes  to  her  own,  "  I  will  eat  now,"  he 
whispered  weakly,  "  and  then  eat  no  more  !  " 

"It  is  the  end,"  wailed  Kug-yi-yuk,  throwing 
herself  face  down  beside  him. 

Oul-i-but  looked  at  her  for  a  moment,  his 
features  like  a  mask,  and  turned  to  Chan-tie. 
"You  have  heard,"  he  said  dominantly,  "I 
would  eat." 

Chan-tie   returned    his    stare,    but   there    was 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT          7 

wonder  and  terror  in  her  own,  then  she  picked 
up  a  copper  knife.  Its  blade  was  long  and  of 
the  yellow  metal  that  lies  in  lumps  on  the  shore 
of  Victoria  Land,  and  its  haft,  a  dull  brown  wood, 
was  teak,  from  the  bones  of  a  vanished  British 
ship. 

Her  father  followed  every  movement,  for 
Chan-tie  was  slow  and  did  things  with  a  dull 
deliberation,  but  Oul-i-but  had  reasons  for  not 
being  in  a  hurry.  She  hacked  a  piece  of  ice, 
fresh  water  ice,  from  the  blackened  walls  of 
the  igloo,  punched  a  hole  in  it  and  put  a  wooden 
skewer  through  the  hole.  Then  she  found  a 
shallow  stone  lamp,  of  the  shape  that  was  used 
on  the  hills  of  Thrace  two  thousand  years  before, 
and  into  the  lamp  put  a  handful  of  moss,  and 
over  the  moss  poured  seal  oil.  Then  with 
flint,  steel  and  touchwood  from  her  fire  bag, 
and  a  few  short  vigorous  strokes,  and  a  careful 
puffing  of  round  fat  cheeks,  the  oil  rippled  into 
a  yellow  white  flame.  Lastly,  she  put  the  lamp 
nearly  under  the  piece  of  ice  that  swung  on 
the  skewer  in  the  wall,  and  watched  it  drip 
slowly  into  a  pan. 


8         THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

All  of  this  Oul-i-but  saw,  and,  tottering  to  the 
hole  took  Kug-yi-yuk's  fish  hook  in  his  trembling 
fingers  and  with  weak  skilfulness  fastened  it  to 
a  long  line  of  twisted  sinew.  The  end  of  this 
he  passed  over  a  forked-stick  and  attached  it  to 
a  string  of  dew-claws  that  quivered  and  sounded 
with  the  slightest  motion.  He  sat  motionless. 
Behind  him  lay  Kug-yi-yuk  in  a  heaving  heap, 
and,  in  front,  Chan-tie  held  out  blubber  and  a 
bowl  of  water,  but  Oul-i-but  moved  not. 

An  hour  passed.  Outside,  the  noises  of  camp 
came  faintly,  dogs  barked  and  men  called — and 
then— suddenly  the  string  of  dew-claws  trembled 
and  tinkled.  Oul-i-but  snatched  at  the  taut  line 
and  pulled  nervously,  and  it  came  in  through  his 
lean  fingers  till  below,  in  the  green  depths,  the 
lithe  shape  of  a  salmon  flashed  at  the  end  of 
his  quivering  line.  Then,  as  the  water  heaved, 
the  old  arms  tired.  Instantly  the  great  fish 
plunged,  the  hook  parted,  and  the  sinew  lay  slack 
in  Oul-i-but's  grasp. 

He  peered  at  the  line  and  pressed  it  between 
his  bony  finger-tips.  Kug-yi-yuk  had  lifted  her 
head  and  stared  at  him  from  the  floor,  Chan-tie's 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT          9 

eyes,  big  with  wonder  and  fear,  were  fixed  on 
him.  He  stood  up  very  gently,  drew  in  the 
line  and  laid  it  in  a  coil  at  his  feet :  "  Bring 
Nun-ok,"  he  said  slowly,  "I  would  see  Nun-ok." 

At  the  words  Kug-yi-yuk  wailed  anew  and 
crawled  to  her  husband's  feet,  "  Wait,  Oul-i-but, 
wait.  Not  now." 

But  Oul-i-but  only  said  wearily,  "I  am  very 
tired,  and  I  must  go,"  and  motioned  to  Chan-tie 
who  got  down  on  her  knees  and  crawled  shapeless 
into  daylight.  Then  there  was  silence  in  the 
igloo  save  for  the  old  woman's  sobs,  and  over 
the  lamp  the  ice  dripped  slowly  into  the  bowl, 
and  strange  shadows  of  Oul-i-but's  figure  were 
thrown  on  the  curving  wall,  till  Nun-ok,  the 
Bear — the  son-in-law  of  Oul-i-but,  shuffled  in. 
He  was  short  and  broad,  and  the  black  hair  lay 
sleek  in  a  straight  line  above  his  beady  black 
eyes.  He  knew  what  was  coming,  so  waited 
till  the  old  voice  sounded  again. 

"  Oul-i-but  is  weary.  I  would  go  as  a  chief 
of  my  tribe,  and,  since  I  have  many  years,  I  will 
go  to-morrow." 

Nun-ok's   heart   stirred    within   him.      Thirty 


10       THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

years  ago,  Oul-i-but  had  taken  him  hunting. 
In  mid-winter  he  had  taught  him  to  fish,  and 
whiled  away  the  long  darkness  with  tales  and 
ancient  legends  of  the  Arctic.  In  the  spring 
he  used  to  guide  him  to  the  sleeping  walrus 
and  stand  between  the  lad  and  a  quick  death 
in  green  water.  In  the  summer,  when  the  bands 
of  caribou  does  came  north  to  drop  their  young, 
it  was  Oul-i-but  who  saw  that  the  boy  fleshed 
his  long  copper  knife,  and  so,  through  all  the 
seasons  of  danger  and  ease,  of  plenty  and  of 
hunger,  Oul-i-but  walked  beside  Nun-ok  till 
manhood  came  to  the  young  hunter  and  he  took 
Chan-tie  to  wife. 

Nun-ok  had  seen  much  of  death — he  had  lived 
on  the  narrow  edge  of  it  for  years,  and  many  old 
men  had  departed  on  the  way  that  Oul-i-but  would 
go.  So  he  did  not  mind  that  so  much,  but  it  also 
meant  that  the  tribe  would  have  to  move,  and  this 
was  regrettable,  for,  opposite  where  the  grey  rocks 
came  down  to  the  rim  of  the  land,  there  was  a 
cliflF,  and  beyond  the  cliff  a  flat  expanse  over  which 
one  could  drive  the  caribou  to  their  plunging 
destruction.  Therefore  he  knew  that  this  summer 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        11 

he  would  not  see  the  fat,  grey,  tumbling  deer  drop 
smashing  on  to  the  pointed  rocks,  as  they  had 
the  summer  before.  But  also  remembering  many 
things  he  looked  long  and  understandingly  at 
Oul-i-but  till  he  caught  the  old  man's  eyes,  and 
in  them  brooded  the  mystical  shadow  of  mortality. 
So  with  full  leadership  pending  over  him,  Nun-ok 
drew  himself  up  as  becomes  a  leader,  and  said, 
"To-morrow  my  father  shall  go  as  a  chief 
goes." 

The  women  watched  Oul-i-but  for  a  time  after 
Nun-ok  departed,  for  there  was  something  in  the 
finality  of  the  men's  speech  that  had  answered  all 
their  questionings.  He  no  longer  seemed  ancient 
and  helpless,  for  was  he  not  a  wise  traveller  about 
to  take  the  most  wonderful  journey  of  all.  In  the 
season  of  the  year,  drifting  ice-fields,  carefully 
chosen,  were  used  to  carry  the  tribes  to  their 
hunting  and  fishing  grounds.  That  was  a  long 
journey  and  a  slow  one.  But  Oul-i-but,  brave 
chief,  was  going  on  a  still  longer  journey  to  still 
better  hunting-grounds,  and  never  before  was  he 
so  sure  of  the  journey's  end.  The  peoples  that 
suck  at  the  paps  of  a  fruitful  earth  are  not  thereby 


12        THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

rendered  brave  and  tender,  but  rather  those,  who, 
in  the  stark  and  iron-bound  wilderness,  wage  an 
endless  war  against  danger  and  famine.  So  it  was 
that  his  kin  turned  with  love  to  Oul-i-but.  There 
was  no  more  place  for  tears  or  lament,  his  going 
was  settled  and  honour  should  attend  him.  Nun-ok 
the  Bear,  passed  the  word  to  Aiv-ik  the  Walrus, 
and  Tuk-tu  the  Caribou,  and  from  the  naming  of 
these  men  it  may  be  seen  that  they  were  hunters 
all.  They  met  as  the  Arctic  night  came  down, 
and,  ere  the  shimmering  Aurora  had  reached  its 
zenith,  the  last  igloo  of  Oul-i-but  took  form. 
Twenty  feet  in  diameter  the  base  blocks  circled, 
and  Nun-ok  stood  inside,  deftly  locking  them 
together  as  they  rose  with  diminishing  sweep. 

Soon  the  white  dome  was  out  of  reach,  and  he 
cut  a  block  of  his  own  and  stood  on  it,  while 
Aiv-ik  and  Tuk-tu  swung  their  long  knives 
beneath  the  ripples  of  red,  and  yellow  and  green 
that  spilled  out  of  the  wonderful  arch  of  flame 
overhead.  There  was  no  waste  of  time  or  energy 
as  the  igloo  rounded  and  closed  its  perfect  curve. 
Then  Nun-ok  cut  a  six-inch  square  hole  in  the 
middle  of  the  roof,  hewed  his  way  out  at  the 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        13 

floor  line,  builded  the  exit  and  the  tunnel,  and,  on 
top,  stuck  a  gleaming  walrus  tusk,  that  all  men 
might  know  that  this  was  the  house  of  death. 

With  the  grey  of  dawn  a  whisper  ran  through 
the  camp,  and,  ere  morning  came,  the  great  igloo 
was  seen,  a  little  way  apart,  broad  and  high,  with 
the  walrus  tusk  glinting  on  its  top.  Then  they 
all  knew,  and  Oul-i-but  himself  tottered  over  and 
scanned  it  as  closely  as  his  dim  eyes  might,  and, 
feeling  the  slow  curve  of  its  rising  walls,  his  soul 
was  glad,  for,  in  his  memory,  no  chief  had  gone 
away  in  so  big  an  igloo  as  that.  So  he  went 
slowly  back  and  told  Kug-yi-yuk  and  Chan-tie 
that  all  was  well,  and  asked  for  the  things  that  he 
had  made,  and  found  and  treasured  all  his  life. 

The  hearts  of  the  women,  having  put  away 
their  weeping,  were  charged  with  a  great  desire 
to  serve  this  wayfarer,  and  they  brought,  first,  his 
copper  knife  and  the  short  spear  with  the  steel 
head  that  bit  through  the  walrus  hide  and  sank 
deep,  while  the  haft  shot  up  to  the  surface 
through  troubled  waters.  Also  his  long  steel 
knife  that  he  got  from  the  Englishman  who 
sought  the  end  of  the  earth,  even  though 


14       THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

Oul-i-but  told  him  that  only  death  lived  there ; 
and  he  had  seen  the  Englishman  once  again,  after 
blowing  the  snow  off  his  face  as  he  lay  in  the 
place  of  death.  Then  Kug-yi-yuk  found  his  flint 
that  came  from  Lind  Island  where  Victoria  Strait 
turns  north  to  the  ocean,  and  the  steel  and  finger 
ring  that  the  captain  of  a  whaler  had  given  him 
for  a  white  bearskin. 

All  these  things  were  placed  beside  the  old 
man,  and  the  women  ransacked  far  corners  and 
brought  out  new  caribou  robes,  a  fishing  line  and 
hooks,  and  a  lamp ;  all  new  and  fit  for  the  use  of 
the  departing  chief;  and  his  fingers  were 
trembling  among  them  when  Nun-ok  thrust  in  his 
broad  shoulders.  "It  is  ready,  my  father." 

Oul-i-but  climbed  to  his  feet,  and,  for  a  space, 
turned  his  eyes  slowly  to  all  parts  of  the  igloo. 
Nun-ok  and  the  women  were  silent  and  motionless, 
while,  for  a  long  time,  the  old  man  stood  with 
lips  parted  in  an  inaudible  whisper  of  farewell 
to  his  home.  He  stooped  and  won  painfully  into 
daylight.  At  the  mouth  of  every  mound  grey 
figures  stood  watching  his  fated  steps,  and  the 
wolfish  dogs  crouched  without  a  quiver,  their 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        15 

jaws  gaping  like  spots  of  crimson  picked  out  with 
glistening  fangs.  On  one  side  lifted  the  black 
cliffs,  and,  to  the  north,  the  level  ice  blinked 
league  after  league  to  the  place  of  death  that  the 
Englishman  had  found. 

So  he  passed  through  the  watching  tribe  to  his 
last  home,  and  Chan-tie  and  Kug-yi-yuk  spread  the 
robes  and  others  brought  food ;  deer  meat  from 
the  last  great  hunt  of  last  summer,  and  walrus 
flesh  of  the  day  before,  and  long  strips  of  soft, 
delicate  blubber;  fish  stiffened  in  the  frost,  and 
leaves  of  the  tea  muskeg  that  they  had  got  from 
Yellow  Knife  Indians  near  the  Bay.  The  hunting 
had  been  good  all  winter  and  the  traveller  was 
glad  of  it ;  for,  when  one  is  going  to  the  best 
country  of  all,  it  is  much  more  comfortable  to 
leave  one's  tribe  in  a  state  of  happiness  and 
plenty  than  in  misery  and  want. 

Then  his  friends  trooped  in  with  kindly  words, 
trooped  in  till  the  place  was  carpeted  with  small, 
round,  brown  men,  whose  quick  narrow  eyes 
swung  restlessly  from  Oul-i-but  to  the  meat.  So 
the  feasting  began,  and  they  ate  as  do  those  who 
need  neither  fire  nor  water  for  existence, 


16        THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

He  watched  them — these  friends,  tried  and 
true.  He  did  not  touch  flesh.  His  figure  was 
tense  and  rigid,  his  eyes  more  blind  than  ever,  but 
within  moved  memories,  stirred  into  life  by  this 
parting  feast  and  the  faces  around  him.  The 
women  had  gone,  for  this  was  man's  business,  and 
Kug-yi-yuk's  devotion  was  at  an  end.  Thus  the 
hours  passed  till  the  eating  ceased  and  the  gaze  of 
his  guests  turned  toward  him,  and  all  fear  and 
regret  and  doubt  fell  away ;  for  the  gods  of  the 
silent  places  had  spoken  to  Oul-i-but. 

"Unwak,  the  night  has  come  for  me,"  he  said, 
slowly  rising  and  surveying  them  with  uncertain 
vision,  "and  I  have  asked  you  to  come  and  eat, 
that  I  may  say  good-bye.  I  go  on  a  long  journey, 
but  at  the  end  will  be  your  friends  and  mine,  who 
have  gone  already.  But  before  I  go,  I  would 
speak  of  myself  that  you  may  remember  Oul-i-but, 
the  Shining  Ice,  that  was  so  long  your  chief." 

Nun-ok,  still  sucking  at  a  strip  of  blubber, 
got  up ;  but  Oul-i-but  waved  him  down.  "  The 
time  will  be  when  you  will  do  all  the  speaking 
even  as  I  do  now." 

The    ring    of    copper-coloured    faces     swung 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        17 

toward  Nun-ok  and,  as  the  beady  eyes  glanced 
sidewise  at  him,  the  whites  of  them  shone 
lustrous  between  their  narrow  lids.  A  little 
murmur,  half  amused,  half  indignant,  ran  through 
the  igloo,  then  Oul-i-but's  tired  old  voice 
creaked  on: 

ult  is  well  that  you  should  remember  that 
I  was  your  chief — that  I  made  this  tribe  brave 
and  strong."  He  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then 
shouted  weakly,  "  Who  was  your  greatest 
hunter  ? " 

The  brown  men  swayed  as  they  sat,  and 
called  back  "Oul-i-but," 

"  Who  was  your  strongest  man  ? " 

Again  the  echo  thundered,  "  Oul-i-but  was 
the  strongest." 

"And  now  who  was  the  bravest  ?  " 

"  Oul-i-but,"  the  answer  came,  but  not  so 
certainly  as  before. 

The  old  man  peered  from  face  to  face  and 
said  bitterly,  "  Will  any  come  with  me  on  my 
long  journey  ?  " 

A  hush  fell  in  the  igloo.  It  was  as  if  the 
black-eyed  men  were  suddenly  petrified,  and  in 


18       THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

the  silence  could  be  heard  the  women's  voices 
outside,  calling  to  the  dogs.  Oul-i-but's  thin  lips 
lifted,  showing  the  rusty  teeth  and  shrunken 
gums  within.  "Now — who  was  the  bravest 
man?" 

The  still  circle  twitched  into  life  and  the  black 
eyes  gleamed.  "  Oul-i-but,"  they  answered,  and 
this  time  with  no  uncertainty. 

"  I  have  told  you  that  I  am  going  to  see  our 
friends.  They  will  ask  about  you.  What  shall 
I  say  to  your  first  wife,  Aiv-ik  ?  "  A  grin  flashed 
from  man  to  man.  Aiv-ik  was  troubled,  but  they 
knew  he  must  answer.  He  dared  not  send 
word  that  this  second  one  was  either  better 
or  worse  than  the  first ;  he  feared  trouble  at 
home  as  much  as  he  did  angering  a  spirit. 

"There  is  nothing  to  tell,"  he  said  sulkily. 
"I  will  wait  and  carry  the  word  myself." 

Oul-i-but  nodded  wisely.  "And  for  my  part 
I  will  say  nothing  save  what  you  would  have 
her  know.  There  is  a  word,  however,  for  your- 
self ere  I  go.  I  bid  you  change  your  throwing 
of  the  spear.  It  is  well  to  remember  that  from 
your  kayack  two  spears'  length  is  enough.  On 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT         19 

the  ice  the  foot  tells  when  it  is  firmly  placed, 
but  you  throw  from  your  kayack  as  from 
strong  ice." 

Aiv-ik,  not  a  little  angered,  got  up  quickly ; 
but  a  growl  rippled  round  the  silent  circle,  and 
Oul-i-but  turned  to  Nun-ok  and  his  trembling 
arms  went  about  the  man's  broad  shoulders. 

"My  son  will  be  a  great  chief  and  the  tribe 
will  grow  strong  and  follow  where  he  leads, 
and  I  would  speak  because  you  are  the  new 
chief.  It  is  easy  to  go  first,  and  the  paddle 
is  like  a  duck's  feather  in  your  hands,  and  the 
kayack  sings  under  you  when  you  kill  the  fat 
black  seals.  And  it  is  easy  to  be  wise  and 
brave  when  the  caribou  cover  the  plains  like 
moss,  and  the  salmon  and  trout  feed  in  the 
shallow  water.  All  this  I  have  seen  long  ago 
before  you  were  children,  and  my  heart  is 
weary  with  remembering.  But  when  the  ice 
closes  up  tight,  and  Un-orri  the  north  wind 
blows,  then  the  caribou  go  south  to  the  land 
of  little  sticks,  and  the  sky  is  no  longer  dark 
with  the  goose  and  the  swan  and  the  big  grey 
ducks.  The  walrus  moves  slowly  along  the 


20       THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

bottom  of  the  sea,  and  only  his  nose  is  beyond 
the  water  of  his  blow-hole  when  he  comes  up 
to  breathe.  Nun-ok,  the  bear,  walks  abroad, 
and  he  also  seeks  food,  while  the  she-bear 
lives  and  starves  beneath  the  banks  of  snow 
that  she  may  bring  forth  her  young.  Then  also 
come  hunger  and  the  sickness  that  takes  men 
in  their  sleep,  and  then  it  is  that  you  must 
remember  that  you  are  a  chief." 

"Even  as  my  father,"  said  Nun-ok,  looking 
at  him  steadfastly. 

The  bent  figure  straightened,  and  a  glimmer 
lit  the  fading  eyes.  "You  have  spoken.  Not 
till  you  give  yourself  for  the  tribe  will  you  have 
the  heart  of  a  chief." 

Nun-ok  stooped  and  fingered  the  string  of 
dew-claws  that  lay  with  the  rest  of  the  traveller's 
gear.  "Tell  us  of  these  before  you  go,"  he 
said  thoughtfully,  swinging  them  into  a  tinkling 
rhythm. 

The  quiet  circle  leaned  forward,  imperceptibly 
closing  in.  The  black  eyes  grew  blacker  and 
brighter,  like  little  sparks  of  diamond  flame  in 
which  glittered  the  lust  and  fury  of  the  chase. 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        21 

And  into  the  frenzy  of  their  thoughts  dropped 
Oul-i-but's  voice,  old,  cracked,  and  weak,  but 
broken  and  burning  with  the  memory  of  that 
great  hunt. 

"It  was  a  long  time  ago,  before  my  people 
came  down  the  narrow  water  that  leads  to  the 
big  sea  where  there  are  no  holes  in  the  ice. 
It  was  the  middle  of  the  winter,  and  the  rest 
was  as  I  have  told  you — famine  and  sickness. 
Un-orri  blew  for  many  days  and  the  ice  was 
thick,  and  a  great  white  bear  came  and  walked 
round  our  igloos  and  we  could  see  his  footmarks 
at  the  doors,  for  he  too  was  very  hungry.  So, 
on  the  third  day,  the  father  of  Aiv-ik  and  the 
father  of  Tuk-tu  went  out  to  kill  him,  for  I 
was  very  sick  and  could  not  hold  my  spear.  All 
that  day  we  waited,  but  they  came  not,  nor 
heard  we  any  noise  of  man  or  bear.  So,  in 
the  morning  of  the  fourth  day,  the  mother  of 
Tuk-tu,  being  very  hungry  was  also  brave,  and 
walked  out  to  see,  and  came  to  a  big  hummock 
that  was  north  of  the  camp.  There  she  saw 
the  father  of  Aiv-ik  and  the  father  of  Tuk-tu 
lying  with  their  faces  in  the  snow  and  their  shirts 


22       THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

torn  and  bloody,  and  between  them  sat  the  bear, 
biting  at  the  point  of  a  spear  that  stuck  out 
of  his  side.  The  bear  looked,  but  did  not  move, 
and  kept  on  biting  at  his  wound;  and  she  ran 
very  quickly  and  told  me." 

Here  Oul-i-but's  voice  rose  and  grew  louder 
and  stronger,  and  cast  away  all  semblance  of  age 
or  weakness  or  the  death  that  awaited  him.  "  I 
spoke  to  the  spirits  and  told  them  that  my  tribe 
had  need  of  me,  and  asked  them  to  take  away  my 
sickness  and  give  me  strength  again.  Even  as  I 
spoke  the  strength  came,  and  I  rose  up,  and  my 
back  and  knees  and  arms  were  well  again,  and  I 
bent  my  spear  with  my  hands,  which  no  other  man 
has  done  or  can  do.  So  I  went  to  meet  the  bear." 

"He  saw  me,"  the  old  voice  rang  on,  "and  he 
was  still  biting  at  his  wound ;  so  I  called :  '  I 
have  come  to  kill  you,  and  I  will  give  your  skull 
to  the  dogs.'  Still  he  did  not  move,  so  1  said : 
'  It  is  a  rat  and  no  bear  that  I  see  ; '  and  then  he 
looked  at  me,  and  the  blood  of  my  friends  was  on 
his  breast  and  head.  He  was  very  big  and  thin, 
and  his  eyes  were  small  and  red.  He  came  very 
fast,  and  I  put  the  butt  of  my  spear  in  a  little  hole 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        23 

in  the  ice,  pointing  the  blade  at  the  blood  on  his 
chest,  and  when  he  turned  to  strike  my  side  I 
turned  also  the  spear  and  he  ran  on  it,  till  it  went 
into  his  breast  as  far  as  my  arm  is  long.  So 
the  spear  broke  in  his  body,  and  I  struck  with  my 
dag  till  he  died  with  his  mouth  open  to  slay  me." 

The  passion  died  in  the  old  man's  tones,  the 
force  of  them  dwindling  as  he  went  slowly  on. 
"We  drew  him  to  the  igloos,  also  the  fathers  of 
Tuk-tu  and  Aiv-ik,  and  the  tribe  ate  the  bear  and 
I  gave  his  skull  to  the  dogs." 

"  And  my  father  ? "  said  Aiv-ik. 

"  And  mine  ? "  put  in  Tuk-tu. 

"  The  tribe  was  large "  whispered  Oul-i-but 
painfully,  for  his  strength  was  going  fast.  "Also 
it  was  very  hungry.  We  killed  no  more  for  many 
days — but  we  ate  not  their  spirits,  which  I  shall 
soon  see." 

Tuk-tu  and  Aiv-ik  regarded  each  other  silently. 
It  was  true — he  could  not  have  eaten  their 
spirits. 

There  fell  a  hush,  and  the  brown  men  looked  at 
Oul-i-but.  Beneath  them,  almost  imperceptible 
tremors  palpitated  through  the  ice,  as  the  blind 


24        THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

tides  set  in  toward  the  land,  and,  even  as  they 
looked,  the  weight  of  his  years  fell  on  the  old  man 
and  he  grew  immeasurably  aged.  None  of  them 
spoke  for  they  knew  what  would  come  next. 

Then,  faint  and  trembling,  he  said,  "I  go 
before,  but  we  shall  meet  again.  I  am  old  and 
very  weak,  but  where  I  go  there  is  food  and  rest 
and  happiness.  Remember  me,  for  I  am  very 
weary  and  would  say  good-bye." 

The  nearest  man  rose,  put  his  hands  on  the 
traveller's  shoulders,  kissed  him  on  mouth  and 
brows,  and,  stooping,  crawled  out  of  the  igloo, 
and,  after  him,  came  another  and  another,  kissing 
the  dim  eyes,  caressing  the  bent  figure,  till  there 
was  only  Nun-ok  left.  And  last,  the  new  chief 
held  the  old  one  closely  to  him  for  a  moment,  gazing 
earnestly  into  the  withered  face,  expressing  cour- 
age, affection,  hope,  and  farewell — all  these  in  a 
mute  understanding  way.  Then  he  looked  about 
and  saw  that  the  remnants  of  food  were  properly 
placed,  that  the  fishing  line  was  in  order,  that  the 
deerskin  robes  were  dry  and  comfortable. 

Now  the  moment  had  come  when  Oul-i-but 
should  not  see  any  more  of  earth,  and  Nun-ok 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT         25 

caressed  him  for  the  very  last  time.  "  I  will  re- 
member, my  father,"  he  whispered,  with  his  arms 
around  the  old  man's  neck,  then  he,  too,  stooped 
and  disappeared.  The  traveller  stared  at  the 
mouth  of  the  tunnel.  It  threw  a  patch  of  reflected 
light  that  spread  with  soft  radiance  in  this  fine 
new  igloo  of  his.  Then  the  patch  changed  and 
lessened,  and  the  igloo  grew  darker;  and  soon 
it  took  strange  irregular  forms  and  vanished 
altogether,  till  he  looked  up  and  caught  the 
pin-point  of  a  star  through  the  six-inch  hole 
overhead. 

Nun-ok  had  crawled  out  into  the  centre  of  a 
little  crowd,  and,  since  a  chief  must  serve  a  chief, 
he  had  silently  placed  the  blocks  that  sealed  the 
igloo  for  ever.  Also  he  found  that  the  women  had 
packed  the  tribe's  possessions  in  sledges,  had 
harnessed  the  dogs,  and  men  and  women  alike 
waited  his  command. 

The  Arctic  day  had  dwindled,  and  in  the  north 
flashed  the  first  banners  of  a  great  Aurora. 
Whatever  of  darkness  there  was,  seemed  luminous, 
and  away  southward,  to  east  and  west,  loomed 
the  black  cliffs  of  Great  Bear  Point.  There  were 


26        THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

no  shadows  of  a  storm,  and  the  ice  lay  before  them 
clean  and  hard. 

Now  the  spirit  of  a  chief  is  one  worthy  of 
reverence.  It  was,  therefore,  the  custom  of  the 
little  brown  men  to  travel  for  a  day  and  a  night  in 
order  that  it  might  not  be  hurt  or  soiled  in  its 
passage  by  sound  or  sight  of  mortals.  Further- 
more, since  the  weight  of  their  life  bore  heavily  on 
them,  and  distress  and  hunger  were  brothers  to  all, 
it  was  written  that  one  hungered  or  in  danger 
might  use  the  igloo  of  death.  He  must,  however, 
make  sure  that  the  spirit  was  gone,  and  then  the 
robes,  the  flint  and  steel,  and  all  that  was  there 
might  be  used  with  reverence  and  care.  If  he  had 
wherewith  to  pay,  he  should  pay,  but,  if  not,  he 
should  bless  the  spirit  and  depart,  leaving  all 
things  in  order. 

At  a  sign  from  Nun-ok  they  drew  off  a  little  on 
the  first  step  of  their  journey,  then  the  sledges 
and  the  little  people  halted  in  an  irregular  curve, 
their  faces  toward  the  igloo.  For  a  moment  there 
was  a  silence  as  of  death.  The  great  Aurora 
blossomed  into  a  fiery  spray  and  rippled  into  a 
marvellous  riot  of  life,  beside  which  the  winking 


THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT        27 

stars  looked  pale  and  thin.  Gusty  waves  of  colour 
trembled  through  it  from  end  to  end,  while  it 
shot  forth  spears  and  arrows  and  battalions  of 
light,  that  seemed  to  drown  and  engulf  everything 
in  the  purple  sky.  The  tribe  saw  it,  but  noted 
not,  save  that  it  spoke  of  troubled  weather;  they 
were  waiting  for  a  sign,  and  presently  the  sign 
came. 

Nun-ok  raised  his  hand,  and  there  floated  across 
the  stark  ice  to  Oul-i-but  the  farewell  call  of  his 
people.  It  was  the  cry  of  those  who  face  danger 
to  one  who  has  fought  his  last  fight,  the  voice  of 
the  fear  and  courage  and  mystery  and  love  that 
broods  in  the  hearts  of  the  men  of  the  far  north, 
and  it  rang  sharp  and  clear  up  toward  the  stars, 
and  it  drifted  into  the  igloo  of  Oul-i-but.  -'Good- 
bye," they  called.  "We  shall  meet  again. 
Good-bye,  Oul-i-but,  good-bye." 

The  old  man  raised  his  head  at  the  sound  of  it, 
for  he  was  still  watching  the  place  on  the  floor 
where  the  patch  of  light  had  died.  These  were 
the  last  voices  he  should  hear  on  earth.  For  a 
little  time  he  would  mark  the  trembling  of  the  ice 
and  the  press  of  the  north  wind  past  his  igloo. 


28        THE  PASSING  OF  OUL-I-BUT 

He  would  catch  a  few  fish,  and  eat  and  rest,  and 
then  he  would  go  to  sleep,  and  not  notice  anything 
any  more  till  he  woke  up  in  the  far  country  among 
his  old  friends.  But  this  last  call  must  be  answered, 
so,  with  effort  and  failing  strength  he  climbed  on 
Nun-ok's  block  and  put  his  mouth  as  near  as  he 
might  to  the  hole  in  the  roof,  and  sent  out  his 
soul  in  one  last  word  to  his  people. 

Faintly  it  lifted,  for  the  end  was  not  far  away. 
Still  fainter  it  came  down  the  wind,  where  waited 
the  black-eyed  fur-clad  men,  while  the  black- 
nosed  bushy-tailed  dogs  lay  on  the  snow  and  bit 
at  the  ice  between  their  toes.  At  the  sound  of  it, 
they  called  again,  more  clearly,  more  strongly,  and 
then  stood  motionless  for  the  answer. 

But  all  they  heard  was  Un-orri,  the  North 
Wind,  talking  to  himself,  as  he  came  down  from 
the  land  of  the  white  death. 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 


Billy  the  driver,  is  sitting  aloft,  with  a  face  like  a  hot  cross  bun, 
And  his    overalls  are    spotted  'with  grease  and  his  eyes  are 

rimmed  with  grime, 

But  he's  pulled  a  couple  of  hundred  souls  and  maybe  a  thousand  ton 
Through    the    muck    of   a    long    midwinter    night,    and  the 
Limited  is  on  time  : — 

You  let ! 

The  Limited  is  on  time. 

Sitting  alone  with  a  smile  on  his  face,  and,  say,  looking  down  at  you, 
And   wondering   whether  you    know    or   care   or    ever    will 

understand 

What  it  means  to  handle  a  thousand  ton  in  a  fog  as  sticky  as  glue, 
With  a  slippery  rail  and  a  tricky  valve  and  a  damnably  leaky 
gland  : — 

That's  what ! 

A  damnably  leaky  gland. 

So  he  rams  ajlnger  into  his  pipe  and  slow  to  the  yard  he  wins, 
To  herd  the  bulk  of  his    big    machine   where   the  rest  of  the 

bullgines  are, 
To  join  himself  to  a  gruff-voiced  group,  where  fellows  with  square 

cut  chins 

Drop  in  from  their  long  harangues  with  death  and  chasing  the 
morning  star : — 

Well,  yes! 

From  chasing  the  morning  star. 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

ELECTRIC  locomotive  No.  4032  slid  quietly  out 
of  the  darkness  and  cushioned  gently  against  the 
coupler  of  the  forward  baggage  car  of  No.  26. 
She  was  low,  flat,  and  black,  a  crouching  double- 
nosed  monster.  She  gave  you  the  impression  that 
the  faster  she  went  the  closer  she  would  lie  to 
the  rail — which,  indeed,  was  very  much  the  case. 
There  was  nothing  of  the  lofty,  dignified,  and 
somewhat  supercilious  locomotive  appearance  about 
her.  She  had  no  stack,  no  rods,  no  cylinders,  no 
tender.  She  was  sheared  and  shorn,  naked  and 
unashamed.  She  carried  no  coal  and  no  water, 
and  her  entrails  were  of  carbon  and  copper  and 
steel. 

From  the  cab  window  I  looked  back  along  the 
shining  Pullmans.  They  were  swallowing  their 
nightly  freight  of  unimpressionable  inhabitants. 
It  seemed  strange  that  not  one  of  them  even 
glanced  forward  to  the  business  end  of  the  train. 


31 


m  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

"  Do  they  never  come  up  here  ? "  I  asked 
Cassin,  the  engineman,  whose  elbow  touched  my 
own. 

"The  ladies  bring  the  children,  sometimes. 
See  the  pretty  engine,"  he  added  quizzically. 
Then,  with  a  swift  glance  at  an  illuminated 
dial,  "Sit  over  there,  we're  pulling  out." 

Far  back,  opposite  the  middle  of  the  train,  a 
blue-coated  man  raised  his  arm.  Cassin  pushed 
his  controller  handle  delicately  forward,  with 
little  fractional  movements.  On  the  instant,  vivid 
flashes  of  blue  flame  ripped  out  in  narrow  passages 
that  ran  each  way  from  the  cab.  I  had  a  glimpse 
of  interlocking  contacts  that  gripped  and  spurted 
fire  and  released  one  another.  From  beneath  our 
feet  rose  the  grumble  of  the  driving-gears. 

The  locomotive  weighed  one  hundred  tons, 
and  the  train  weighed  eight  hundred,  but  No. 
4032  laid  her  long,  black  nose  between  the  rails 
and  pulled  till  one  expected  her  straining  bowels 
to  burst  asunder.  It  seemed  an  eternity  till  the 
tumult  subsided.  It  was  hard  to  believe  that 
this  mechanical  frenzy  was  born  in  the  whirring 
dynamos  at  Yonkers ;  that  it  came,  docile  along 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  33 

its  aerial  filaments,  to  animate  this  inflexible 
demon.  Within  a  coach  length  the  skidding 
drivers  bit  hard  on  the  clean  rail  and  we  rolled 
smoothly  into  the  tunnel.  The  great  tube 
stretched  ahead  like  a  gleaming  causeway.  And, 
just  as  our  ears  began  to  throb  with  the  weight 
of  the  trembling  atmosphere,  we  boomed  out  into 
the  night  and  the  million  windows  of  New  York 
stared  at  us,  Argus-eyed.  But  Cassin  was  not 
interested  in  New  York.  His  left  hand  was  on 
the  controller.  There  were  little  straightenings 
and  contractions  of  the  arm,  swift  glances  at  his 
quivering  dials,  and  a  steady,  relentless  staring 
ahead  at  a  myriad  of  signals,  green  on  green, 
red  on  red,  green  and  red  in  every  possible 
combination  and  position.  These  were  his 
masters,  these  his  voiceless  arbiters ;  and,  just 
as  I  was  wondering  how  any  one  pair  of  eyes, 
however  keen,  could  interpret  them,  I  became  con- 
scious that  his  helper  was  staring  as  fixedly  forward. 
"All  right,"  said  Cassin.  "All  right,"  said 
his  helper.  It  was  not  one  brain,  but  two,  that 
were  at  work ;  and  all  through  the  night,  on 
each  successive  division,  it  was  the  same,  this 
c 


34  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

sharp  cross-fire  of  "All  right "  across  the  heaving 
iron  floor. 

New  York  from  the  smoking  compartment  and 
New  York  from  the  engine  cab  are  two 
different  cities.  One  is  interesting,  imposing,  and 
picturesque.  The  other  is  vital,  compelling,  and 
intensely  human.  You  are  an  onlooker  in  one 
case,  and  a  participator  in  the  other.  A  partici- 
pator, in  virtue  of  the  fact  that  you  are  beginning 
to  see  things  as  they  are,  your  eyes  are  being 
opened  to  what  men  of  one  kind  expect  from 
men  of  another.  Should  this  appear  enigmatic, 
the  reason  may  be  evident  before  you  climb  out 
of  the  cab  at  Buffalo. 

Across  the  Harlem  we  swayed  through  locked 
switches  till  the  northerly  ridge  of  Manhattan 
Island  curved  its  brilliant  back  above  the  polo 
grounds.  Then,  almost  beneath  the  reverberating 
arches  of  High  Bridge,  No.  4032  slipped  away 
into  the  darkness  with  a  smooth,  contented  purring 
of  her  motors.  She  had  pulled  us  out  of  the 
city.  That  was  her  limit,  and  she  would  shortly 
pull  in  a  Pittsburg  flyer.  She  was  metropolitan. 
She  paralleled  Broadway. 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  35 

The  night  was  cold,  and  No.  4017  was 
festooned  with  little  wreaths  of  steam  that  clung 
to  her  gigantic  outline  as  she  backed  noiselessly 
out  of  the  gloom.  Compared  to  the  electric,  she 
was  blatant  and  obvious,  but  hugely  and  magni- 
ficently so.  There  were  no  technical  mysteries 
about  her.  Everything  stood  out  sharply  and 
nakedly.  And  Harrington,  her  lord  and  master, 
was,  in  face  and  form,  just  such  a  personality 
as  should  rule  this  metallic  kingdom.  He  was 
big  and  loose-jointed,  rosy -cheeked  and  blue- 
eyed.  There  was  the  clean,  strong  line  of  face 
and  chin  that  betrays  what  the  Scotch  call  a 
"magerful"  man.  To  see  him  start  the  ten 
Pullmans  was  an  education.  He  had  all  the 
delicacy  of  touch  of  the  trained  horseman  who 
knows  his  horse.  Little  by  little,  taking  and 
giving,  he  laid  his  engine  "to  her  work,  and 
beneath  him  the  great  machine  responded  with 
long-drawn  breath  and  a  volcanic  coughing  of 
smoke  and  vapour. 

Under  the  tension  of  the  start  it  seemed 
impossible  that  a  man-made  contrivance  could 
withstand  the  strain.  From  front  and  rear  came 


36  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

a  thousand  querulous  voices,  the  individual  com- 
plaint of  integral  and  burdened  parts.  They 
revolted  against  stress  and  weight.  But,  as  speed 
increased,  these  gradually  smoothed  themselves 
out  into  a  cradle  of  interlinking  sound  and  vibra- 
tion. No.  4017  had  got  down  to  her  work. 
There  was  just  a  steady  snore  of  hurtling 
momentum,  cushioned  against  the  hum  of  the 
swaying  coaches  behind. 

Harrington  sat  motionless,  leaning  forward  on 
his  right  elbow,  his  left  hand  constantly  grasping 
the  throttle.  He  was  the  brain  and  nerve  centre 
of  the  cab,  but  he  contributed  nothing  to  the 
almost  savage  activity  that  possessed  his  fireman. 
The  latter  moved  swiftly.  His  left  foot  pressed 
a  flattened  lever  and  the  fire-doors  yawned  under 
the  force  of  compressed  air.  From  within,  small, 
arrow-headed  flames  spat  out  and  licked  the  rivet- 
heads  around  the  opening.  Into  the  white  heart 
of  the  furnace  swung  the  coal.  Be  it  noted  that 
none  was  spilled,  though  the  opening  was  but 
three  inches  wider  than  the  shovel — and  this  at 
fifty  miles  an  hour. 

The  fireman   moved   from   the    shovel    to   the 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  37 

injector,  that  sucked  water  from  the  tender  into 
the  long,  black  barrel  of  the  boiler ;  from  the 
injector  to  the  air-vent  on  the  tank — for  by  now 
No.  4017  was  scooping  a  thousand  gallons  a 
minute  from  a  trough  that  lay  gleaming  a  mile 
long  between  the  rails ;  from  the  air-vent  to  cast 
keen  glances  ahead  where  the  green  and  red 
signals  hung  in  suspended  clarity,  and  to  shoot 
back  a  sharp  "all  right"  to  the  motionless  man 
in  blue  overalls.  The  train  plunged  deeper  into 
the  night,  and,  as  the  glow  of  the  fire-box 
illuminated  the  great  white  plume  of  steam  that 
trailed  from  our  lifting  valves,  the  reflection  of 
this  lithe  figure  was  cast  upward  against  its 
fleecy  surface.  It  was  suspended  over  the 
sleeping  passengers,  a  vast  shadowed  and  toiling 
spirit,  symbolical  of  those  who  labour  in  darkness 
that  others  may  slumber  in  safety. 

All  these  things  were  so  compelling,  with  a 
certain  dominant  reiteration,  that  one  was  prone 
to  forget  the  ghostly  country  we  traversed.  At 
Yonkers  we  flashed  by  the  delicate  masts  of  a 
fleet  of  tenantless  yachts.  Sing  Sing  palpitated 
with  the  brilliancy  that  streamed  from  its  bare 


38  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

exterior  galleries  and  the  white  expanse  of  its 
incommunicable  walls.  Suddenly  there  glittered 
an  insistent,  dazzling  ray  from  the  search-light  of 
a  river  steamer.  Its  beam  flickered  uncertainly 
up  and  down  the  green  shores  opposite,  till, 
swinging  with  inconceivable  rapidity,  it  poured 
on  us  and  flooded  and  followed  us.  The  rest  of 
the  world,  signals  and  all,  vanished  utterly.  Then 
the  ray  lifted  and  leaped  and  dropped  hawklike 
on  the  hills  again. 

West  Point  slid  past  us  in  long  lines  of 
ordered  lights  that  dipped  to  the  water's  edge. 
The  great  mass  of  Storm  King  shouldered 
heavenward,  and,  hundreds  of  feet  beneath  us, 
men  delved  in  subterranean  solitude,  to  bring 
the  springs  of  the  mountain  tops  to  the  greatest 
city  of  the  New  World. 

Poughkeepsie  and  the  high  skeleton  of  its 
bridge  dropped  behind.  The  fairy  step-ladder 
of  the  Otis  inclined  railway  reared  its  jewelled 
and  tenuous  length  into  the  night  and  vanished. 
Another  element  obtruded  itself — time.  One 
could  neither  gauge  nor  approximate  this.  And 
yet  we  had  moved  with  precision;  our  varying 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  39 

speed  had  subordinated  itself  to  stops  and  starts. 
We  were  on  time — that  was  felt.  And,  pondering 
this,  one  became  slowly  conscious  of  the  subjective 
co-ordination,  the  human  and  mechanical  alliance, 
that  controlled  the  safety  of  lives  behind  us,  the 
safety  of  average,  particular,  hard-to-please,  apt-to- 
complain  travellers. 

From  Albany,  another  engine,  with  Hisgen  at 
the  throttle,  faced  the  steep  ascent  from  the  fat 
river  meadows  to  the  Mohawk  valley  plains. 
Hisgen  showed  what  an  engine  would  stand.  He 
was  imperative  and  relentless.  Here,  more  than 
anywhere,  one  was  conscious  of  the  enormous 
drag  of  the  heavy  train.  The  whole  panting 
framework  expended  itself  it  such  effort  as  almost 
drew  pity  for  its  gigantic  struggles.  The  jump- 
ing needle  on  the  steam-gauge  dropped  a  point. 
The  fireman  swung  his  shovel  more  and  more  in- 
cessantly. Then,  just  when  it  seemed  that  this 
superhuman  progress  must  end  in  ruin,  the  engine 
found  herself.  The  orchestra  swung  gradually 
through  the  crescendo  to  an  ultimate  and  mag- 
nificent fortissimo.  The  grade  was  climbed.  It 
was  the  acme  of  co-operation,  one  that  responded 


40  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

gallantly  to  a  man  in  overalls,  the  passionless 
director  of  this  tempest  of  power. 

At  the  top  of  the  hill  the  repair  shops  glowed 
with  a  green,  unearthly  light  from  Cooper  Hewitt 
lamps.  We  had  a  vision  of  swarms  of  ant-like 
men  attacking  inert  locomotives,  amputating  and 
patching.  Then  these  faded  away  in  a  sudden 
fog  that  settled  on  the  earth  like  a  blanket. 

Into  it  we  raced  blindly.  I  looked  for  the 
wrinkles  on  Hisgen's  sleeve,  for  these  were  the 
only  visible  signs  when  he  reduced  speed.  But 
the  arm  moved  not.  He  was  staring  forward. 
The  thick  vapour  penetrated  the  cab,  striking  cold 
and  damp.  Then  a  glare  sprang  up  directly 
ahead.  We  plunged  to  meet  it.  In  a  fraction  of 
time  No.  42  from  Chicago  swayed  past  in  a  blur 
of  velocity  and  fled  roaring  southward. 

The  fog  lifted  and  revealed  a  long  line  of 
dredges  blazing  with  light  and  eating  their  way 
through  the  flat  loam  fields.  Here  would  shortly 
be  the  Barge  Canal,  miles  of  it  already  constructed. 
We  passed  them  rapidly  in  a  smooth  run  that  laid 
the  miles  contentedly  behind,  till  steam  was  cut 
off  and  we  coasted  luxuriously  into  Syracuse. 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  41 

And  at  Syracuse  came  Hoff,  a  veteran  of  the 
road,  whose  rugged  features  softened  into  a  wintry 
smile  at  the  sight  of  the  third  man  in  the  cab. 
An  hour  later  it  was  seen  what  manner  of  driver 
Hoff  was. 

The  wind  pressure  was  ramming  into  face  and 
eyes,  searching  them  with  a  keen  hardness  that 
spoke  of  speed.  I  looked  inquiringly  at  the  fire- 
man, for,  be  it  known,  silence  is  something  more 
than  golden  on  an  engine.  He  raised  five  grimy 
fingers  twice.  We  were  making  nearly  a  mile  a 
minute. 

Suddenly  Hoff's  left  arm  straightened  in  a  pull, 
and  instantaneously  I  peered  ahead.  Low  down, 
near  the  track,  was  a  spot  of  red,  infinitely  small 
and  distant ;  it  swung  in  a  tiny  arc  across  the  rail. 
HofF  moved  with  an  almost  vicious  certitude  and 
the  air  went  on.  Then,  as  the  whirring  drivers 
bit  at  the  cold  steel  beneath  them,  my  mind 
leaped  to  passengers !  Up  to  that  moment  they 
had  been  remote — unreal. 

But  now  the  ponderous  Pullmans  closed  up 
and  thrust  us  forward  with  inconceivable  weight. 
I  had  a  vision  of  hundreds  of  unconscious  forms 


42  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

relaxed  in  sleep — forms  that  swayed  gently  in 
their  gigantic  cradle,  oblivious  of  everything,  and, 
above  all,  of  the  supreme  tension  of  that  moment. 
In  this  enormous  effort  there  flashed  on  me  the 
gulf  that  yawned  between  them  and  the  grim- 
faced  man  who  was  still  master  of  himself  and  his 
machine.  The  red  point  grew  and  swung  the 
faster,  and,  just  as  HofF  was  reaching  for  the 
reverse  lever,  we  stopped  dead  beside  it. 

Nearly  a  thousand  tons,  nearly  a  mile  a  minute, 
but  bitted,  bridled,  and  curbed  in  five  hundred  yards. 

So  much  for  nerve  and  mechanics,  but  mark 
what  followed.  HofF  leaned  far  out  and  spoke  to 
an  invisible  figure  below.  Then  he  drew  in 
sharply  and  coaxed  the  train  into  motion.  His 
face  had  changed  and  hardened.  The  two  steel 
pin-points  into  which  his  eyes  had  contracted  grew 
sharper.  Not  a  word  was  said,  but  his  jaw  pro- 
jected till  it  looked  like  the  ram  of  a  Dreadnought. 

Later,  I  knew  why.  We  had  been  flagged  by 
a  brakeman  who  moved  in  the  darkness  on  the 
wrong  track.  He  had  held  up  the  Limited.  To 
him  it  meant  something  more  than  a  reprimand. 
To  HofF  it  meant  sixty-five  miles  an  hour  till  day- 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  43 

break.  To  me  it  meant  a  lesson  of  self-control. 
There  were  no  words  wasted.  In  the  breathless 
period  that  followed  I  saw  man  and  machine  at 
their  uttermost,  for  Hoff  took  the  very  last  pound 
of  steam  that  the  boiler  would  give  him.  The 
engine  swayed  horribly  as  she  hit  the  curves, 
swayed  till  it  seemed  she  must  plunge  in  ruin  from 
the  delicate  ribbons  over  which  she  thundered. 
But  Hoff  sat  inflexible,  and,  at  daybreak,  the 
Limited  was  on  time. 

The  dawn  greeted  us  with  a  suggestion  of  widen- 
ing horizon  and  a  softening  of  the  sharp  outline  of 
signal  lamps.  It  was  not  so  much  the  spreading  of 
light  as  the  hesitant  withdrawal  of  gloom,  beneath 
whose  dwindling  skirts  the  light  seemed  to  have 
been  always  waiting.  Then  houses,  trees,  and 
fences  divested  themselves  of  indistinctness. 

Rochester  loomed  bare,  black,  and  empty 
beneath  this  pitiless  revelation,  but  at  Batavia  the 
morning  had  marched  on  to  that  humanizing  period 
when  night  yields  up  her  sleepers.  From  the  cab 
window  this  vanguard  of  early  workers  looked 
strangely  individualistic  on  its  way  to  factory  and 
forge.  Is  was  as  if  we  ourselves  were  completing 


44  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

a  journey  from  some  remote  asteroid,  and,  after 
countless  questioning  leagues  of  darkness,  had 
arrived,  at  last,  on  some  more  normal  and  firmly 
established  planet.  And  now  that  the  straight 
track  stretched  clear  ahead  to  Buffalo,  I  longed 
that  the  great  army  of  travellers  could  have  looked 
into  the  cab  of  the  Limited.  All  through  the 
night  the  belching  fire-doors  had  painted  two 
figures  with  momentary  and  lurid  life.  The  cold 
stare  of  morning  told  another  story.  The  fireman, 
sheathed  with  grime,  still  swung  his  tireless  shovel, 
but  there  was  a  droop  in  his  shoulders,  a  slackness 
in  his  momentary  rest  that  was  eloquent.  Hoff's 
left  hand  still  rested  on  the  throttle  it  had  never 
deserted  since  we  rolled  out  of  the  black  abyss  of 
Syracuse  station.  But  his  face,  stained  ebony 
with  a  million  particles  of  coal-dust,  was  lined  and 
furrowed  like  that  of  one  who  bears  great  burdens. 
For  all  his  strength,  and  all  his  mastery,  the  run 
had  made  its  mark  upon  him. 

The  value  of  his  human  freight  was  perhaps  a 
million  dollars,  and  it  lay  nightly  in  the  hollow  of 
his  hand.  I  groped  for  some  understanding  of 
what  a  man  gives  who  gives  himself  thus.  The 


PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT  45 

steady  beam  of  that  clear  blue  eye  seemed  to  stand 
for  something  higher  and  finer  than  money  value. 
It  stood  for  the  mental  side  of  a  marvellous 
alliance.  Civilization  demanded  transportation. 
A  mechanism  was  developed,  enduring  beyond 
belief,  refined  to  the  last  degree.  And,  moving  in 
parallel  perfection,  the  human  organism  marched 
with  it,  till  the  last  conceivable  quality  of  the  one 
linked  .into  responsive  union  with  the  other.  That 
was  what  Hoffand  his  brothers -stood  for.  Disci- 
pline, courage,  judgment,  self-control.  In  evidence 
of  which — listen. 

A  few  years  ago  the  brakemen  on  a  great 
transcontinental  system  threatened  to  strike.  The 
traffic  of  thousands  of  miles  and  half  a  continent 
was  imperiled.  The  men  demanded  higher  wages, 
easier  hours — in  short,  considerable  betterment. 
The  company  demurred.  A  total  stoppage  was 
imminent  when  the  general  manager,  wise  beyond 
most  men,  offered  to  arbitrate  before — not  a  board 
of  lawyers  or  business  men,  but  a  board  composed 
of  members  of  the  Locomotive  Drivers'  Union. 
The  offer  was  accepted.  The  board  adjudicated 
fairly  and  squarely,  and  their  decision  abides  to 


46  PILOTS  OF  THE  NIGHT 

this  day.  That  is  why  confidence  is  felt  that  the 
railroads  and  their  engineers  will  find  themselves 
able  to  solve  their  difficulties  without  a  conflict. 

Now  turn  the  shield  in  the  drama  of  the  road. 
All  down  the  curtained  aisles  people  were  slowly 
shaking  off  their  sleep,  drowsily  wondering 
whether  they  were  on  time.  Porters  were  answer- 
ing insistent  bells.  Every  luxurious  appointment 
of  the  train  found  its  use.  Hie  hotel  on  wheels 
was  alive  again.  Here  and  there,  across  dainty 
tables,  men  discussed  the  disgraceful  way  in  which 
brakes  were  put  on  during  early  morning.  It  had 
broken  their  dreams.  Not  a  thought  of  the 
business  end  of  the  train.  Not  a  word  of  danger 
or  stress  or  endurance.  Not  a  glimmer  of  the 
bag  vigil,  or  the  tense  brain,  or  the  tireless  hand 
on  the  throttle.  These  travellers  were  playing 
their  self-appointed  part — on  the  strength  of 
what  ?  A  first-class  ticket  and  berth  between  the 
cities  of  New  York  and  Buffalo. 

At  Buffalo  HoflF  leaned  at  the  cab  window,  and 
beside  him  I  watched  the  departing  travellers. 
He  looked  down,  immobile  and  toil-stained.  They 
did  not  look  at  Hoff.  They  took  him  for  granted. 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 


By  portage,  pack  and  tumpline, 

By  mountain  top  and  trail, 
By  creek  and  lake,  by  swamp  and  brake 

7  he  ancient  laws  prevail  : 
The  hunter  to  his  quarry 

Shall  come  as  night  to  day. 
But,  at  the  last,  the  fur  is  passed 

Into  the  Hudson  Bay  : 

The  'wolverine  and  otter 

Full  ponderously  go, 
The  fox  and  mini  light  footed  slink 

Across  the  driven  snow  ; 
But,  through  the  ivinter  'weather, 

Men  know  one  right  of  'way, 
The  trail  that  bends  but  lastly  ends 

Within  the  Hudson  Bay  : 

Now  since  the  life  is  bitter 

And  death  is  next  of  kin, 
And  perils  'wait  without  the  gate 

When  cowards  sleep  'within  ; 
"  Let  one  deceive  his  neighbour  " 

"  An  outcast  shall  he  stray," 
"  We  have  no  meat  for  thieves  to  eat" 

Thus  saith  the  Hudson  Bay. 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

THROUGH  level  lines  of  streaming  snow,  a  huge 
figure  loomed  large  and  portentous.  Vanishing 
in  blinding  gusts,  it  ever  and  ever  appeared 
again,  thrusting  itself  onward  with  dogged  per- 
sistence. Across  flat  and  frozen  plains  forged 
the  great  piston-like  legs,  driving  down  his 
snowshoes  with  a  clocklike  regularity  that  sug- 
gested, rather  than  told  of,  enormous  muscular 
force.  Behind  him,  knee-deep,  toiled  five  yellow- 
coated,  black-muzzled  dogs,  their  shoulders 
jammed  tight  into  their  collars,  their  tawny 
sides  rippling  with  the  play  of  straining  tendons ; 
and,  last  of  all,  a  long,  low  toboggan  lurched 
indomitably  on,  the  trampled  trail  breaking  into 
a  surge  of  powdered  snow  under  its  curving 
bow. 

Into  the  teeth  of  the  gale  pushed  this  pigmy 
caravan — a  gale  that  was;  born  on  the  flat  shores 
of  Hudson  Bay,  that  breasted  the  slopes  of  the 


40 


50  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

Height  of  Land,  that  raged  across  the  blank 
white  expanse  of  Lac  Seul,  and  was  now  shriek- 
ing down,  dire  and  desolate,  to  the  ice-bound 
and  battlemented  borders  of  Lake  Superior. 
It  was  a  wind  that  had  weight.  Tom  Moore 
felt  its  vast  and  impalpable  force,  as  he  leaned 
against  it,  when  he  stopped  for  breath.  It 
assaulted  him — it  tore  steadily,  relentlessly,  at 
him,  as  if  seeking  to  devour — it  lashed  the 
stinging  grains  into  his  face,  and  into  the  open 
mouths  of  his  panting  dogs — it  smoothed  out 
the  crumpled  trail  as  the  wake  of  a  ship  is 
obliterated  by  closing  waters — till,  a  moment 
after  his  passing,  the  snow  ridges  lay  trackless 
and  unruffled.  Still,  however  insignificant  in 
these  formless  wastes,  that  silent  progress  held 
steadily  on;  and  so  it  had  held  from  early  morn. 
These  black  specks  on  a  measureless  counterpane, 
guided  by  some  unfailing  instinct  that  lurked 
far  back  in  the  big  half-breed's  brain,  were 
making  an  unswerving  line  for  a  wooded  point 
that  thrust  out  a  faint  and  purple  finger,  far 
ahead  in  the  gathering  dusk.  As  they  drew 
slowly  in,  the  wind  began  to  abate  its  force,  and 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  51 

Tom,  peering  out  from  the  mass  of  ice  that 
was  cemented  to  his  mouth  and  eyes,  looked 
for  some  sheltering  haven.  The  dogs  smelled 
the  land,  and  more  eagerly  flung  themselves  into 
the  taut  traces,  while  over  them  gathered  the 
shadows  of  the  welcome  woods. 

Peter  Anderson,  the  Hudson  Bay  factor  at 
Lac  Seul,  was  low  in  provisions,  and  had  sent 
to  the  Ignace  post  a  curt  suggestion  that  the 
deficiency  be  supplied  ;  and  Tom  Moore's  laden 
toboggan  was  the  brief  but  practical  answer  to 
his  letter.  The  three-hundred-pound  load  was 
made  up  of  the  bare  necessities  of  life — pork, 
flour,  and  the  like ;  these,  delivered,  would  be 
worth  seventy-five  cents  a  pound  and  thirty 
dollars  a  sack  respectively;  and  Tom  was  the 
arbiter  of  transportation.  In  summer  his  canoe 
thrust  its  delicate  bows  through  the  water-ways 
that  interlaced  the  two  posts,  and  in  winter  his 
snowshoes  threaded  the  stark  and  frozen  wilderness. 
He  had  always  travelled  alone  on  the  ice.  Nature 
had  moulded  him  with  such  a  titan  frame,  so  huge 
and  powerful  a  body,  so  indomitable  and  fear- 
less a  soul,  that  he  had  become  accustomed  to 


52  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

laughing  at  the  fate  that  overtook  many  of  his 
tribe.  They  disappeared  every  now  and  then, 
utterly,  silently,  and  mysteriously  ;  but  ever  Big 
Tom  moved  on,  the  incarnation  of  force  and  of 
life  that  mocked  at  death. 

When,  two  days  before,  MacPherson  had  sum- 
moned him  to  the  Ignace  post,  and  pointed  to  the 
pile  of  provisions,  and  said  laconically :  "  For 
Anderson,  at  Lac  Seul,"  Tom  had  merely  grunted, 
"How,"  and  set  out  to  harness  his  dogs.  But 
the  last  day  had  brought  him  more  serious  reflec- 
tion. By  the  flight  of  the  goose  it  was  two 
hundred  miles  and  by  the  winter  trail  perhaps  two 
hundred  and  fifteen ;  and  of  these  forty  now  lay 
behind  him. 

He  made  his  camp,  he  lit  his  fire,  he  flung  to 
each  ravenous  dog  a  frozen  whitefish,  and  ate, 
himself,  almost  as  sparingly  ;  then,  rolled  in  his 
rabbit-skin  blanket,  he  lay  down  on  his  back,  and 
looked  up  at  the  winking  stars. 

About  midnight  the  wind  changed  and  veered 
into  the  south-east,  bringing  with  it  a  clammy 
drizzle,  half  snow,  half  rain,  that  plastered  the 
trees  with  a  transparent  enamel,  and  spread  over 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  53 

the  surface  of  the  earth  a  sheet  of  ice,  half  an 
inch  thick,  and  exceeding  sharp. 

In  that  shivering  hour  which  heralds  the  dawn, 
a  branch  cracked  sharply  a  little  distance  from 
the  camp.  One  of  the  dogs  twitched  an  ear, 
and  Tom  was  too  deep  in  sleep  to  notice  it. 
The  five  huskies  were  buried  in  snow  beneath 
a  tree,  from  a  branch  of  which  swung  a  sheaf 
of  rigid  fish,  suspended  in  the  air  for  security. 
But,  in  the  half  light,  something  moved,  a  some- 
thing that  turned  upon  the  smouldering  fire  great 
luminous  eyes — globes  that  seemed  to  receive 
the  glow  of  dull  coals,  and  give  it  out  again  in 
a  changing  iridescence.  Around  the  eyes  was 
a  white-gray  mask,  crowned  by  short-black- 
pointed  ears ;  behind  the  ears  moved  noiselessly 
a  tawny  body,  with  heavy  legs  and  broad,  soft 
pads.  It  slipped  from  tree  to  tree,  touching  the 
ground  lightly  here  and  there,  till  the  great  lynx 
hung,  motionless  and  menacing,  above  the  sleep- 
ing camp.  It  stopped,  sniffed  the  tainted  air,  and 
then  stared,  fascinated,  at  the  sheaf  of  fish,  which 
hung,  slowly  revolving,  in  tantalizing  proximity. 
Silently,  with  dainty  and  delicate  caution,  the  lynx 


54  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

laid  itself  out  on  the  branch,  and,  clinging  tight, 
stretched  out  a  curved  forepaw ;  it  just  touched 
its  object,  and  set  it  swaying.  Again  the  paw 
went  out,  and  again  fell  short.  A  quicker  thrust, 
and  the  big  pads  slipped  on  the  frozen  wood,  and, 
with  a  scream,  the  great  cat  fell  fair  on  the  sleep- 
ing dogs. 

In  an  instant  the  air  split  with  a  frenzy  of  noise. 
Tom  sprang  up,  and  saw  a  maelstrom  of  yellow 
forms,  a  convulsive,  contorted  mass,  from  which 
came  the  vicious  snap  of  locking  jaws,  the  yelp  of 
agonized  animals,  and  the  short,  coughing  bark  of 
the  lynx.  Around  and  in  and  out  they  rolled, 
buried  in  fur  and  snow.  The  wolf  was  born  again 
in  the  huskies,  and,  with  all  their  primal  ferocity, 
they  assailed  each  other  and  a  common  enemy. 
Two  of  them  crawled  away,  licking  great  wounds 
from  deadly  claws ;  and  then  gradually  the  battle 
waned,  till  it  died  in  a  fugue  of  howls,  and  the 
marauder  escaped,  torn  and  bleeding,  into  the 
silence  from  which  he  came. 

Tom  stood  helpless,  and  then,  when  the  three 
came  limping  home,  went  over  to  where  his  two 
best  dogs  lay,  licking  great  gashes — for  the  lynx 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  55 

had  literally  torn  them  open.  As  he  approached, 
they  lifted  their  black  lips,  till  the  long  fangs  shone, 
ivory  white  ;  and  death  and  defiance  gurgled  in 
their  throbbing  throats.  A  glance  told  him  that 
nothing  could  be  done ;  the  frost  was  already 
nipping  the  raw  flesh  till  they  snapped  at  their  own 
vitals  in  desperation.  He  raised  his  axe,  once, 
twice — and  his  two  best  huskies  lay  on  a  blanket 
of  blood-stained  snow,  with  twitching  bodies  and 
glazing  eyes. 

Then,  very  soberly,  he  examined  the  others. 
They  were  still  fit  for  harness ;  so,  in  the  yellow 
light  that  began  to  flood  the  world,  he  shortened 
his  traces,  twisted  his  feet  into  his  toe  straps,  and, 
with  never  a  look  behind,  faced  again  the  burden 
of  the  day. 

The  trail  was  hard  to  break.  The  crust,  that 
would  not  carry  the  dogs,  was  smashed  down,  and 
tilted  cakes  of  ice  fell  over  on  his  shoes,  a  deck 
load  that  made  them  a  weariness  to  lift.  Behind 
floundered  the  toiling  huskies,  the  leader's  nose 
glued  to  the  tail  of  the  trailing  shoes.  What  vast 
reserve  of  strength  did  man  and  beast  then  draw 
upon,  Tom  could  not  have  told  you ;  but,  hour 


56  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

after  hour,  the  small,  indomitable  train  went  on. 
As  the  day  lengthened,  Tom  shortened  his  stride  ; 
for  the  dogs  were  evidently  giving  out,  and  his 
thigh  muscles  were  burning  like  hot  wires.  At 
four  o'clock  the  team  stopped  dead,  the  leader 
swaying  in  his  tracks.  The  big  half-breed,  run- 
ing  his  hands  over  the  shaking  body,  suddenly 
found  one  of  them  warm  and  wet — it  was  sticky 
with  blood.  Then  he  saw  blood  on  the  trail ; 
looking  back,  he  saw  crimson  spots  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  distinguish  them;  lifting  the  matted 
hide,  he  revealed  a  gash  from  which  oozed  great, 
slow  drops.  The  valiant  brute  had  drained  his  life 
out  in  a  gory  baptism  of  that  killing  trail.  Then 
Tom  sat  down  in  dumb  despair,  took  the  lean 
yellow  head  upon  his  knees,  smoothed  the  tawny 
fur  back  from  those  clouding  eyes,  and  set  his 
teeth  hard  as  the  dying  beast  licked  his  caressing 
hand  in  mute  fidelity. 

The  great  frame  grew  rigid  as  he  watched,  and  * 
slowly  into  the  man's  mind,  for  the  first  time  in  all 
his  life,  came  doubt.      Perhaps  it  was  more  of 
wonderment.     It  was  not  any  suggestion  of  failing 
powers,  imminent  danger,  or  impending  hardships ; 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  57 

it  was  rather  a  mute  questioning  of  things  which 
he  had  always  heretofore  accepted,  as  he  did  the 
rising  and  sinking  of  the  sun — things  which  began 
and  ended  with  the  day.  His  reasonings  were 
slow  and  laborious ;  his  mind  creaked,  as  it  were, 
with  the  effort — like  an  unused  muscle,  it  responded 
with  difficulty.  Then,  finally,  he  saw  it  all. 

Long  ago,  when  his  mother  died,  she  had  warned 
him  against  the  false  new  gods  which  the  white 
man  had  brought  from  the  big  sea  water,  and  in 
her  old  faith  had  turned  her  face  to  the  wall  of 
her  teepee.  She  had  been  buried  in  a  tree  top, 
near  a  bend  of  the  Albany  River,  where  it  turns 
north  from  Nepigon  and  runs  through  the  spruce 
forests  that  slope  down  to  Hudson's  Bay.  But 
Tom  had  listened  to  the  new  story — more  than 
that,  he  had  hewed  square  timber  for  the  Mission 
Church  at  Ignace ;  and  now — retribution  had 
come,  at  last.  No  sooner  had  the  idea  formulated 
itself,  than  it  seized  upon  him;  and  then  there 
rose  to  meet  it — defiance.  Grimly,  he  slackened 
the  collar  from  the  dead  husky,  and  laid  the 
empty  traces  across  his  own  breast ;  savagely  he 
thrust  forward,  and  started  the  toboggan,  and  the 


58  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

diminished  company  stayed  and  stopped  not  till, 
once  again,  the  darkness  came. 

That  night  the  two  surviving  dogs  eyed  him 
furtively,  when  he  flung  them  their  food.  They 
did  not  devour  it  ravenously,  as  was  their  custom ; 
but  crouched,  with  the  fish  under  their  paws,  and 
followed,  with  shifting  look,  every  move  he  made. 
He  was  too  weary  to  care  ;  but,  had  he  watched 
them  an  hour  later,  the  sight  would  have  con- 
vinced him  that  there  was  an  evil  spirit  abroad  in 
those  frosty  woods. 

Noiselessly,  they  approached  his  sleeping  form, 
sniffing  intently  at  everything  in  the  camp.  He 
lay,  massive  and  motionless,  wrapped  in  an 
immense  rabbit-skin  blanket,  one  fold  of  which 
was  thrown  over  the  bag  that  held  his  pro- 
visions ;  his  giant  body  was  slack,  relaxed,  and 
full  of  great  weariness. 

The  dogs  moved  without  a  sound,  till  they 
stood  over  the  sleeping  man.  The  long  hair 
rose  in  ridges  along  their  spines,  as  they  put 
their  noses  to  his  robe,  and  sniffed  at  their 
unconscious  master ;  for,  whether  it  was  the  fight 
with  the  lynx,  or  that  yellow '  body  out  on  the  ice, 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  59 

some  new  and  strange  thing  had  come  into  their 
blood ;  they  had  reverted  to  the  primal  dog,  and 
no  longer  felt  the  burden  of  the  collar  or  the 
trace — the  labour  of  the  trail  had  passed  from 
them. 

At  first,  the  smell  of  man  repelled  them,  but 
it  was  only  for  a  moment;  their  lean  shoulders 
swayed  as  their  twitching  noses  ran  over  his  out- 
line, and  then  a  new  scent  assailed  them.  It  was 
the  provision  bag.  Gently,  and  with  infinite 
precaution,  they  pulled  it.  Tom  stirred,  but  only 
stirred.  The  sack  was  trailed  out  over  the  snow, 
and  the  tough  canvas  soon  gave  way  before  those 
murderous  teeth.  In  silence,  and  in  hunger,  they 
gorged ;  what  they  could  not  eat  was  destroyed, 
till,  finally,  with  bulging  sides,  they  lay  down  and 
slept,  in  utter  repletion. 

It  was  the  sun  on  his  face  that  woke  Tom 
to  a  consciousness  of  what  had  happened.  He 
felt  for  the  bag,  and,  finding  it  not,  looked  at 
the  dogs,  and,  on  seeing  them,  raised  his  hand 
in  anger.  Now,  this  was  a  mistake  ;  few  dogs 
will  wait  for  punishment,  least  of  all  a  half- 
savage  husky  who  expects  it.  He  approached, 


60  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

they  retreated ;  he  stopped,  they  squatted  on 
their  haunches  and  eyed  him  suspiciously ;  he 
retreated,  they  did  not  move ;  he  held  out  a 
fish,  they  were  supremely  indifferent.  They  had 
entered  a  new  world,  which  was  none  of  his ; 
they  suddenly  found  that  they  did  not  have  to 
obey — and  when  man  or  beast  reasons  thus,  it 
spells  ruin.  All  his  arts  were  exhausted  and 
proved  fruitless,  and  then  Tom  knew  that  an 
evil  spirit — a  Wendigo — was  on  his  trail. 

To  push  forward  was  his  first  instinct.  Slowly, 
he  rolled  up  the  blanket,  and  laced  it  to  the 
toboggan  ;  and,  as  the  sun  topped  the  rim  of  the 
land,  the  unconquerable  breed  struck  out  across 
the  ice,  the  traces  tugging  at  his  shoulders.  A 
few  yards  behind  followed  the  enfranchized  team, 
drunk  with  the  intoxication  of  their  new-found 
liberty.  Never  did  he  get  within  striking  distance, 
but  ever  he  was  conscious  of  those  soft,  padding 
sounds ;  he  felt  as  if  they  were  always  about  to 
spring  at  his  defenceless  back,  but  all  through 
the  weary  day  they  followed,  elusive,  mysteriously 
threatening. 

He    pulled    up,    faint    with    hunger,    in    mid- 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  61 

afternoon,  and  went  into  a  thicket  of  cedar  to 
set  rabbit  snares ;  but  no  sooner  had  he  turned 
than  the  dogs  were  at  the  toboggan.  A  ripping 
of  canvas  caught  his  ear,  and  he  rushed  back  in 
fury.  They  fled  at  his  approach,  and  lay,  flat  on 
the  snow,  their  heads  between  their  paws ;  so 
Tom  pulled  up  his  load,  built  a  fire  beside  it,  and 
watched  the  huskies  till  morning.  He  had  now 
one  hundred  miles  to  go;  he  had  three  hundred 
pounds  to  pull,  and  no  dogs;  he  could  not,  dare 
not  sleep ;  and  he  had  no  food,  but — Anderson 
was  waiting  at  Lac  Seul. 

Who  can  enter  into  those  next  days?  Through 
the  storms — and  they  were  many — moved  a 
gigantic  figure,  and,  after  it,  crawled  a  long  coffin- 
like  shape ;  and  behind  the  shape  trotted  two 
wolfish  forms,  with  lean  flanks  and  ravenous 
jaws.  Across  the  crystalline  plains  plodded  the 
grim  procession,  and,  at  night,  the  red  eye  of  a 
camp  fire  flung  its  flickering  gleam  on  those  same 
threatening  forms,  as  they  moved  restlessly  and 
noiselessly  about,  watching  and  waiting,  waiting 
and  watching.  As  his  strength  diminished  with 
the  miles,  Tom  began  to  see  strange  things,  and 


62  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

hear  curious  and  pleasant  sounds.  Then  he  got 
very  sleepy ;  the  snow  was  just  the  colour  of 
the  twenty-dollar  blankets  in  the  H.  B.  post ;  it 
was  not  cold  now ;  he  experienced  a  delicious 
langour ;  and  people  began  to  talk  all  around 
him ;  only  they  wouldn't  answer  when  he  shouted 
at  them.  Then  the  Wendigo  came,  and  told  him 
to  lie  down  and  rest,  and,  as  he  was  taking  off 
his  shoes,  another  spirit  called  out : 

"Kago,  kago — nebowah  neepah  panemah." 
("Don't,   don't!      You    will  find   rest  by  and 

by.") 

At  noon,  on  the  eighth  day  after  Tom  left 
Ignace  post,  Peter  Anderson  looked  across  the 
drifts  of  Lac  Seul,  and  shook  his  head.  The 
horizon  was  blotted  out  in  a  blizzard  that  whipped 
the  flakes  into  his  face  like  needle  points,  and  the 
distance  dissolved  in  a  whirling  view.  The  bush 
had  been  cleared  away  around  his  buildings,  and, 
in  the  bare  space,  a  mighty  wind  swooped  and 
shrieked.  As  he  turned,  the  gale  lifted  for  a 
moment,  and,  infinitely  remote,  something  appeared 
to  break  the  snow  line  at  the  end  of  a  long  white 
lane  of  dancing  wreaths ;  then  the  storm  closed 


THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN  63 

down,  and  the  vision  was  lost.  Keenly,  he 
strained  through  half-closed  lids;  once  more 
something  stirred,  and,  suddenly,  the  wind  began 
to  slacken.  In  the  heart  of  it  was  staggering 
a  giant  shape,  that  swayed  and  tottered,  but 
doggedly,  almost  unconsciously,  moved  on  into  the 
shelter  of  the  land ;  behind  trailed  a  formless 
mass,  and,  last  of  all,  the  apparitions  of  two  lank, 
limping  dogs. 

Drunkenly  and  unseeingly,  but  with  blind, 
indomitable  purpose,  the  man  won  every  agonizing 
step.  His  snow-shoes  were  smashed  to  a  shape- 
less tangle  of  wood  and  sinew ;  his  face  was 
gaunt,  patched  with  grey  blots  of  frost-bite ;  and, 
through  his  sunken  cheeks,  the  high  bones  stood 
out  like  knuckles  on  a  clenched  fist.  Ice  was 
plastered  on  his  cap,  and  lay  fringed  on  brow  and 
lids,  but  beneath  them  burned  eyes  that  glowed 
with  dull  fires,  quenchless  and  abysmal.  By 
infinitesimal  degrees  he  drew  in,  with  not  a  wave 
of  the  hand,  not  a  sign  of  recognition.  Up  the 
path,  from  shore  to  trading  post,  shouldered  the 
titan  figure,  till  it  reached  the  door.  At  the 
latch,  stiff,  frozen  fingers  were  fumbling,  as 


64  THE  ESSENCE  OF  A  MAN 

Anderson  flung  it  open ;  and  then  a  vast  bulk 
darkened  the  threshold,  swung  in  helpless  hesita- 
tion for  a  fraction  of  time,  and  pitched,  face 
foremost,  on  the  rough  pine  floor. 

A  few  hours  later,  he  looked  up  from  the  pile 
of  skins  upon  which  Anderson  had  rolled  him. 
His  eyes  wandered  to  the  figure  of  the  trader, 
who  sat,  serenely  smoking,  regarding  with  silent 
satisfaction  a  small  mountain  of  provisions. 

"All  here,  boss?" 

"Ay,  Tom,  all  here,  and  I'm  muckle  obliged  to 
ye  ;  are  ye  hungry,  Tom  ?  Will  ye  hae  a  bit  sup  ?  " 
"  No  eat  for  five  days ;  pull  toboggan.  No 
dogs." 

Anderson  stiffened  where  he  sat.  u  What's 
that?  Haulin'  three  hunder'  of  grub,  and  ye 
were  starving  ?  Ye  big  copper-coloured  fule  !  " 

"  No  packer's  grub,  boss ;  Hudson  Bay  grub !  " 

It  was  almost  a  groan,  for  Tom  was  far  spent. 

Involuntarily  the  quiet  Scot  lifted  his  hands  in 
amazement,  and  then  hurried  into  his  kitchen, 
murmuring,  as  he  disappeared:  "Man,  man,  it's 
with  the  likes  of  ye  that  the  Hudson  Bay  keeps 
its  word." 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 


Thus,  smirking,  spake  one  whom  good  fortune  crowned  , 

"  Behold  my  mansion,  my  memorial  trees 
That,  like  green  rivers,  circle  it  around  ; 

My  lambent  gems  from  far-off  nameless  seas, 
My  canvases  and  ancient  folios,  bound 

And  wrought  in  virginal  and  sweet  cloistered  ease. 
Gold,  festal  song,  beauty  and  love  and  wine, 
All  of  earth's  tribute,  all  and  all — are  mine." 

Strange,  thai  above  his  castle1  s  granite  tower 

Should  hang  a  phantom  and  deserted  hall, 
Where  nothing  stirred  to  life,  and  hour  by  hour 

The  dust  of  centuries  settled  on  the  wall, 
Till  painting,  folio,  and  garden  bower 
Were  sifted  over  with  a  breathless  pah  ; 
A  gulf  of  silence,  so  remote  and  deep 
That  death  seemed  nigh  forgotten  in  its  sleep. 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

THE  great  plain  stretched  before  me,  vast  and 
untenanted,  splashed  with  odorous  flower  spaces, 
wrinkled  and  alive  with  the  lift  of  morning  winds. 
To  all  these  I  had  escaped  at  the  bidding  of  a 
new  strange  instinct,  suggestive  perhaps  rather 
than  dominant,  but  impellent  enough  to  thrust  its 
delicate  pressure  through  the  hardening  crust  of 
my  own  self-approving  personality.  It  was  not 
beauty  that  had  brought  me  there.  1  sought 
nothing  that  dwelt  on  the  gemmed  sod  or  in  the 
hollow  caverns  of  the  wind,  nor  was  I  conscious 
that  I  evaded  anything.  A  sudden  spiritual 
wander-lust  was  over  me. 

Nor  had  forgetfulness  aught  to  offer.  I  had 
borne  my  years  bravely,  and  the  world  knew  with 
what  measure  of  success ;  something  of  honour 
had  been  earned,  and  riches  came  with  it.  I  had 
not  stooped  to  the  unclean  thing.  I  loved,  and 
was  beloved.  But,  for  all  of  this,  I  had  become,  in 


67 


68  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

a  flash,  conscious  that  there  was  that  I  knew  not 
of,  a  deeper  insight  which  I  had  never  attained, 
but  which  might  perchance  stoop  to  me,  and  so  I 
walked  abroad  in  solitude,  with  every  barrier  of 
time  and  circumstance  dismantled. 

I  knew  the  plain,  for  it  was  my  own.  From 
the  mansion  windows  its  spherical  undulations 
rippled  out  and  lost  themselves  in  the  wideness  of 
that  world  against  which  it  was  a  fragrant 
barricade.  In  the  midst  of  it  the  house  reposed, 
and,  whatever  winds  blew,  only  the  breath  of 
wild  thyme  and  clover,  of  gorse  and  honeysuckle, 
traversed  the  sentinel  ranks  of  my  memorial  trees. 
Southward  lay  the  sea,  to  which  the  sweet  land 
leaned,  and  that  way  I  walked. 

But  half-way  between  the  mansion  and  the 
shore  I  stopped  on  the  brink  of  a  cleft  ravine 
that  stretched  at  my  feet,  and,  most  strangely, 
however  well  I  knew  my  land,  I  knew  not  this 
ravine.  Just  as  the  mind  stops,  startled  at 
undreamed  depths  of  thought,  suddenly  discovered, 
so  I  halted  at  this  rift  that  dipped  sharply  sea- 
ward. It  was,  perhaps,  half  a  mile  wide  and  a 
mile  long.  At  the  bottom  was  a  tarn  of  still 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  69 

black  water,  ringed  with  a  fringe  of  sand,  and  to 
this  the  hillsides  descended  smoothly  with  green 
encircling  slopes.  Opposite,  within  grey  stone 
boundaries,  an  old  house  faced  the  lake,  and  at 
the  sight  I  stared  round-eyed,  and  turned  till  I 
caught,  in  the  blue  distance,  the  comforting 
mound  of  trees  around  my  own  mansion.  For 
this  old,  and  yet  new,  house  was  indeed  the 
brother  of  my  own  in  shape  and  size  and  propor- 
tion, and  it  looked  also  as  my  own  would  look 
should  a  hundred  years  of  forgetful  ness  enshroud 
it.  Stone  for  stone,  window  for  window,  walk 
for  walk,  but  devoid  of  sound  and  life  and  any 
breath  of  humanity,  this  strange  place  lay  beneath 
me,  and,  gazing,  I  heard  its  call. 

Approaching  the  great  iron  gates,  again  the 
replica  of  my  own,  I  searched  in  vain  for  any  late 
intimate  or  humanising  touch ;  and,  forcing  them, 
the  rusty  hinges  creaked  stiffly  in  the  motionless 
air.  At  once  I  knew,  in  some  subjective  fashion, 
that  I  was  no  stranger  here.  Across  the  long, 
straight  garden  walk,  tangled  rose  bushes 
enmeshed  themselves  into  an  interlacing  network, 
and  there  was  that  in  the  rose  bushes,  in  the  long 


70  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

walk,  in  the  great  gates,  and,  lastly,  in  the  dead 
walls  facing  me,  that  was  eloquent  of  myself 
alone.  There  was,  there  could  be,  no  asking  of 
where  or  when.  These  things  were  endowed 
with  their  own  dominant  entity — a  peculiar 
individuality  which  silenced  the  question  before 
it  found  expression.  The  visual  confounded  the 
intellectual.  I  was  not  breathless  or  fearful,  I 
seemed  only  to  have  turned  into  a  remote  by-way 
that  spoke  with  almost  audible  emphasis  to  some 
long  dormant  brain-cell,  just  awakened,  to  revive  its 
ancient  memories.  And,  realizing  this,  there  was 
nothing  but  to  go  on  and  break  the  silence  of  this 
mysterious  estate. 

Ere  I  gained  the  door  and  reached  for  the 
corroded  knocker  I  became  conscious  that  my 
mind  was  operating  with  an  extraordinarily  rapid 
introspection.  This  that  I  was  about  to  discover 
seemed  more  nearly,  more  purely  personal,  with 
all  its  uncertainty,  than  every  intimate  and  personal 
relationship  1  had  ever  formed.  So  now,  with  an 
absolute  abandonment  to  all  that  the  time  and 
place  might  yield,  I  knocked  thrice. 

The  dull   clangour  filled   the  house.      I  could 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  71 

hear  it  booming  through  the  halls  till  its  reverbera- 
tions smoothed  out  into  the  hollow  silences  that 
brooded  everywhere.  Then,  with  an  insistence 
that  defied  the  unreality  of  its  own  conception,  I 
knocked  again  and  waited,  my  eyes  fixed  on  that 
door  I  knew  must  open. 

There  came  presently  a  sound  from  within.  I 
remember  it  as  being  not  so  much  sound  itself  as 
a  promise  of  sound,  whispering  from  distances 
infinitely  more  remote  than  those  compassed  by 
the  house  walls.  It  was  as  if  something  were 
getting  ready  to  begin  to  move,  something  that 
stretched  and  stirred  in  doubt  ere  its  aged  sinews 
were  trusted  to  perform  their  office. 

Again,  as  the  door  yielded,  I  felt  no  fear.  I 
was  staring  at  a  man  old  beyond  understanding, 
so  old  that  the  whiteness  of  his  brows  curved 
down  over  the  brilliancy  of  eyes  that  mocked  at 
his  own  antiquity.  His  dress  was  a  long  tunic, 
half  hidden  by  the  winter  of  his  beard ;  his 
shoulders  were  bent  as  from  the  weight  of  im- 
memorial time,  and  the  hand  that  trembled  on 
the  latch  was  waxen  and  shrivelled.  He  seemed, 
indeed,  the  epitome  of  a  senescent  humanity,  the 


72  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

cycle  of  whose  years  rivalled  that  of  the  stars  in 
their  courses. 

The  bent  figure  inclined  still  further.  "You 
are  expected,"  he  said ;  and,  at  the  words,  I  could 
almost  hear  centuries  slipping  into  indistinction. 

He  turned  into  the  long  hall,  and  I  followed. 
On  the  floor  I  could  see  his  footmarks  in  the 
dust.  To  right  and  left  stood  armour,  even  as 
other  armour  I  knew;  but  this  was  covered  with 
dust ;  gorget,  brassart,  pauldron,  and  greave ; 
defiled,  neglected,  and  forgotten.  Above  there 
were  pictures,  once  more  the  parallel ;  but  these 
were  lost  in  the  film  that  had  settled  on  them 
from  the  breathless  atmosphere.  I  had  been 
sleeping,  sleeping  for  years,  and  now  returned  to 
my  own,  to  find  it  mute  and  wellnigh  obliterated, 
and  barren  of  all  attributes  save  only  memories. 

Behind  the  shuffling  feet  I  mounted  the  great 
stairway — till  the  ancient  servitor  pointed  to  a 
closed  door,  and  there  he  left  me.  I  was  con- 
scious, for  a  moment,  of  his  uncertain  footsteps, 
and  when  they  ceased  he  had  vanished  into  the 
void  of  that  Nirvana  from  which  he  came. 

Then,  from  the  invisible  room,  a  woman's  voice 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  73 

called;  a  voice  unclouded  by  threat,  unsoftened 
by  supplication ;  and,  at  the  sound  of  it,  the  latch 
yielded  and  I  entered. 

There  stood  the  Presence,  and  instantly  my 
eyes  were  unsealed.  She  was  not  a  Deity,  but 
an  embodiment  of  whatever  of  the  Divine  was 
harboured  in  myself.  Each  year  of  my  life 
yielded  its  memories  toward  this  recognition,  and 
my  understanding  slowly  built  itself  up  to  speak. 

No  man  shall  describe  the  Presence.  In  dreams 
we  may  glimpse  her.  Sometimes,  when  we  sound 
the  depths  or  scale  the  heights,  the  momentary 
gleam  of  her  robe  appears  to  the  vision  that 
has  been  cleansed  by  suffering  or  joy.  But 
always  the  vision  is  measured  by  our  weakness. 

This  knowledge  came  to  me  at  that  instant. 
"Your  name?"  I  said  with  reverence. 

"I  am  nameless  until  I  join  that  other  self, 
whom  I  know  not,"  came  the  reply. 

"And  this  house?"  I  ventured,  breathless  with 
mystery. 

"Is  the  house  that  he  has  builded  for  me." 

My  mind  flashed  back  to  the  mansion  on  the 
scented  plain. 


74  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

"  This  dust  ? "  I  said,  wonderingly. 

"  Listen,"  she  answered ;  and  my  consciousness 
went  out  to  meet  her  beneath  the  lifting  veil. 
"All  the  world  over,  men  build  houses  for  the 
body  and  the  mind,  but  what  man  has  guessed 
that  then  also  is  builded  the  house  of  the  Spirit  ? 
Stone  for  stone,  window  for  window,  the  one 
rises  with  the  other.  And  when  all  is  done,  and 
the  hearth  fire  gleams,  then  the  Spirit  takes  her 
habitation." 

Her  voice  ceased.  The  blank  deserted  silence 
of  the  ghostly  place  closed  in,  till,  through  it,  I 
heard  my  own  utterance — small,  thin,  and  seeming 
infinitely  remote.  "There  is  death  here." 

"  The  house  of  the  body  speaks  of  that  which 
is  gained,"  replied  the  Presence,  "  but  the  home 
of  the  Spirit  of  that  which  is  lost." 

Vainly  I  fought  for  words.  Dust,  dust !  I 
could  think  of  nothing  but  dust. 

"The  armour  is  stained,"  went  on  the  gentle 
voice,  "  and  the  roses  have  closed  the  paths  where 
I  would  walk.  My  house  is  cold  and  desolate, 
and  there  is  only  one  room  left." 

"And  that  room? "  I  said  fearfully. 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  75 

11  Is  the  time  that  is  left"  she  whispered. 

My  soul  turned  to  assail  me.  Blindly  I  groped 
for  one  ray  of  light  in  this  darkness  of  my  own 
creation,  in  this  gloom  in  which  my  own  impotent 
Spirit  was  enshrouded.  It  was  only  a  little  room 
that  remained  for  her  to  inhabit.  It  was  my  own 
study.  A  few  intimate  things  were  there.  I 
remembered  choosing  them  because  they  were 
fraught  with  attributes  of  which  I  could  never  tire. 

"You  know  not  this  man?"  I  said,  marvelling. 

"Only  when  my  house  is  pure  and  fragrant 
shall  I  know  him."  She  turned  to  the  window : 
"Look!" 

Beneath  it  smiled  my  gardener's  cottage,  just 
as  I  had  left  it,  on  the  edge  of  the  moorland.  It 
was  alive  with  light,  beautiful  with  love  and  care, 
bedded  in  roses  and  the  songs  of  birds.  As  I 
looked  it  seemed  that  the  old  man  himself  passed 
down  the  trim  walks,  and  the  flowers  nodded 
after  him. 

"  He  builded  better  than  he  knew,"  I  whispered. 
"  Men  call  him  a  simpleton." 

"  What  man  shall  judge  another  ?  I  would 
that  his  house  were  mine.  His  Spirit  has  never 


76  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

wandered  from  home,  and  dwells  not  in  one  room." 
Mystical  and  transcendant  sounded  the  voice  of  the 
Presence.  "  Man  has  many  habitations,  but  only 
one  house  invisible.  Its  dust  is  man's  pride,  its 
solitude  is  man's  selfishness,  and  that  which  he 
sometimes  counts  as  lost  is  its  beauty.  As  he 
gives,  so  it  is  glorified ;  and  when  he  is  humble 
the  house  is  filled  with  music." 

I  gazed  at  the  vision  of  the  gardener,  framed 
into  the  riot  of  his  lovely  blooms.  Softly  came 
the  answer  to  the  question  that  trembled  on  my 
lips. 

"The  great  ones  of  the  earth  can  build 
spiritual  hovels,  but  the  labourer  can  rear  a  palace 
for  his  soul." 

The  film  that  all  my  life  had  obscured  my  sight 
suddenly  rolled  back.  All  those  garments  of 
satisfaction  and  self-esteem  that  had  for  years 
enveloped  me  were  clean  stripped  away.  In  one 
terrible  instant  I  saw  myself  naked  and  utterly 
revealed.  What  man,  seeing  this,  shall  not 
tremble  ? 

I  knelt,  abased  in  supplication.  I  gazed,  but 
my  eyes  faltered  before  the  essence  suddenly 


THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE  77 

radiating  from  the  transfigured  Presence.  The 
mortal  in  me  recoiled  from  this  embodiment  of 
immortality.  The  glory  and  the  dream  had 
visited  me. 

Thus,  for  a  long  time,  sightless  and  silent,  till 
a  breath  of  fragrance  reached  me  and  a  delicate 
wind  kissed  my  trembling  lids. 

In  fear  and  wonderment  I  looked  again  and  saw 
— the  soft  undulations  of  the  flower-strewn  plain, 
stretching  to  the  sea.  The  long  rift,  the  black 
tarn,  that  ancient  house,  the  dust  and  desolation — 
all  had  vanished. 

Slowly,  almost  unconsciously,  my  steps  were 
retraced,  like  those  of  a  man  "moving  about  in 
worlds  half  realized."  I  was  still  suspended  some- 
where between  this  solid  infrangible  earth  and  one 
more  tenuous,  more  elusive,  and  yet  not  less  real ; 
and  it  was  the  gardener  who  greeted  me  as  he 
leaned  lovingly  over  his  roses. 

"  They're  wunnerful,  maister,  they're  wunner- 
ful,"  he  said,  with  a  pink  bud  lying  like  a  fairy 
shell  in  the  cup  of  his  wrinkled  hand.  "  An'  ye 
know,  maister,  summat  tells  me  they're  even  more 
than  that." 


78  THE  HOUSE  INVISIBLE 

I  caught  the  quiet  sunshine  of  his  mild  blue  eye, 
the  eye  of  a  Spirit  that  had  never  wandered  far 
from  home.  "Yes,"  I  muttered,  staring  at  him 
with  a  sudden,  strange,  breathless  interest,  "I 
think  they're  more  than  that." 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 


As  of  old  the  red  man's  child 
Learns  the  language  of  the  wild. 
And  the  unwritten  laws  prevail 
When  the  hunter  strikes  the  trail : 
"  Silent  come  and  silent  go  ; 
Leave  no  coal  of  fire  to  glow  ; 
Kill  no  more  than  ye  may  eat  ; 
Follow  close  a  stranger' s  feet  ; 
By  the  gray  goose  read  the  weather  ; 
Wisdom  lies  neat  h  fur  and  feather  ; 
Long  trailt  end  where  they  begin  ; 
Hunger  knows  not  kith  or  kin  ; 
All  but  speech  is  understood 
By  the  shy  things  of  the  wood" 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

GREAT  SLAVE  LAKE  swings  an  enormous  arm  a 
hundred  miles  into  the  North-west,  and  Fort 
Rae  lies  on  its  northerly  side  just  about  half 
way  up. 

Fifty  miles  from  Fort  Rae  lived  Kee-cow-ray, 
the  Frozen-foot,  War-choola,  the  Sunbeam,  his 
wife,  and  Chiliqui,  the  Little  Man ;  Dogribs  all. 
There  had  also  been  Kee-ocho,  the  Big  Dog. 
The  manner  of  his  going  will  be  told  anon. 

Chiliqui  had  rolled  happily  through  a  naked 
childhood,  till,  in  his  twelfth  year,  little  lumps  of 
muscle  began  to  swell  on  his  arms  and  shoulders. 
Then  he  put  away  childish  things  and  in  the 
evenings  sat  silent,  listening  to  his  parents  and 
watching  them  with  wise  black  eyes. 

Musk  oxen  made  the  first  great  impression. 
Kee-cow-ray,  with  a  band  of  hunters,  had  crossed 
the  big  lake  and  tramped  up  the  Yellow  Knife 

river  and  struck  east  into  the   musk  ox  country 
F  si 


82       THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

that  lies  north  of  Lake  Mackay.  This  is  the 
Land  of  Little  Sticks  that  fringes  the  borders  of 
the  barrens.  Here  the  spruce  and  birch  and  jack 
pine  dwindle  to  a  ragged  edge,  and  thrust  straggling 
out-posts  of  small  timber  into  the  naked  country 
that  marches  unbroken  to  the  Arctic. 

Things  had  gone  well  with  Kee-cow-ray  that 
trip,  and  Chiliqui's  eyes  glittered  as  he  heard. 
They  were  very  intimate  things  that  Kee-cow-ray 
spoke  of — one  would  have  thought  that  he  himself 
was  a  musk  ox  endowed  with  speech  as  he  told  of 
their  food — the  white  moss  of  the  barren  lands, 
of  their  migration  to  winter  shelter  and  the  patrol 
of  the  bulls  around  the  cows  and  calves. 

Chiliqui's  heart  was  thumping  with  a  new-born 
lust  to  kill.  "More,  my  father,  tell  me  more!  " 

"They  are  very  wise,"  went  on  Kee-cow-ray. 
"They  go  to  the  woods  in  winter  because  the 
snow  is  soft,  and  they  can  reach  their  food.  Also 
when  snow  comes  the  calf  is  very  young." 

"And  then?" 

"The  cow  takes  it  to  a  deep  valley,  and  as  the 
snow  deepens  it  lies  still  till,  bye-and-bye,  it  is 
covered  in  a  little  teepee  of  its  own." 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        83 

"  And  dies  of  hunger  ? " 

"Kahween,  not  so,"  said  Kee-cow-ray,  smiling. 
"  There  is  a  hole  in  the  teepee  and  the  calf  puts 
its  head  out  to  draw  milk  from  its  mother." 

Chiliqui  stared  hard  at  him,  but  knew  truth 
when  he  heard  it,  and  his  father  went  on  to  tell 
him  more.  How  sickness  takes  the  oxen  from  flies 
snuffed  into  their  throats  when  feeding,  and  from 
wasps  that  burrow  beneath  their  hair  to  lay  eggs : 
how  their  tracks  are  all  in  line  because  their  legs 
are  too  short  to  trot  and  the  breast  hair  is  so  long 
that  they  step  on  it  when  grazing.  At  the  last, 
being  outcast  from  the  herd  by  reason  of  bad 
temper  or  old  age,  they  follow  till  the  big  gray 
coast  wolves  pull  them  down.  "It  was  a  good 
hunt,"  concluded  Kee-cow-ray,  and  then  pulled 
hard  at  his  pipe  and  looked  thoughtfully  at 
his  son. 

War-choola  cut  into  the  glance  and  caught  her 
husband's  eyes.  "  Is  it  not  time  ? "  she  said 
slowly. 

Kee-cow-ray  nodded.  "Yes.  It  is  time. 
Wabun — to-morrow. " 

Chiliqui  wiggled  out  of  his  blanket  next  morning 


84       THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

and  found  the  fire  alight.  This  was  strange,  for 
the  lighting  of  that  fire  had  been  his  special  duty 
ever  since  he  could  remember.  Beside  it  sat  War- 
choola  with  misty  eyes,  and  beside  War-choola  lay 
things  that  he  had  regarded  for  months  with 
breathless  anticipation. 

His  mother  put  her  arms  around  him.  "  My 
son  will  soon  be  a  man,  the  little  son  I  carried  so 
long  on  my  back."  Then  she  kissed  him  many 
times  and  dressed  him  in  a  new  caribou  suit, 
young  skins  with  the  hide  cured  to  a  soft  leather. 
On  his  feet  she  wound  great  blanket  socks  and 
folded  his  sleeping  robe  around  his  shoulders. 
Then  there  was  a  beautiful  new  hand  axe  and  a 
light  skinning  knife,  and  a  tea  kettle,  and  a  tump 
line  of  shagganappi,  which  is  rawhide.  Last  of 
all  a  fire-bag  with  flint  and  steel  and  punkwood, 
and,  most  wonderful  of  all,  a  miniature  pipe,  the 
bowl  made  of  the  dew  claw  of  a  bear,  the  stem 
being  the  long  wing  bone  of  a  crane.  Then  over 
his  head  she  put  the  capote  or  hunting  cap,  and,  as 
the  light  at  the  door  darkened,  Chiliqui,  garbed 
as  a  hunter,  looked  up  to  see  Kee-cow-ray  smiling 
at  him.  Something  moved  in  the  boy  that  he 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        85 

could  not  understand,  but  the  gates  of  a  new 
world  opened. 

Three  hours  later  he  was  swinging  along 
through  the  deep  snow  ten  feet  behind  his 
father.  The  big  man  left  but  a  poor  trail  to 
follow.  It  fell  in  on  his  shoes  till  insteps  and 
calves  were  cords  of  pain  from  lifting  them. 
Then  came  big  timber,  where  the  wind  had  not 
penetrated,  and  every  tree,  branch  and  twig, 
every  stump  and  log  was  crowned  with  fantastic 
mounds  and  minarets  of  snow.  It  lay  deep  and 
undulating,  a  thick  crystalline  fleece  imprinted 
everywhere  by  the  life  of  the  forest. 

To  Chiliqui  the  silence  was  portentous.  It 
closed  in  and  followed  him  all  day,  throbbing 
with  all  the  mysteries  to  be  solved  before  he 
became  a  hunter.  At  night  he  gathered  dry 
wood  because  it  was  smokeless  and  without  smell 
of  burning,  and  watched  Kee-cow-ray  build  the 
fire  from  the  twinkle  of  flame  his  son  had 
kindled. 

An  Arctic  owl  winnowed  noiselessly  through 
the  gloom,  and  the  lad  lay  on  his  side  while  his 
father  told  him  more  than  he  had  ever  dreamed 


86        THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

about  owls.  How  the  three  round  eggs  are  laid 
in  early  spring  and  the  young  birds  are  thrust  out 
on  to  the  snow  to  do  for  themselves,  and  why 
the  mother  owl  does  the  hunting.  He  had  never 
understood  that  before,  but  it  was  very  natural 
after  all,  because  she  plucked  her  own  breast  to 
line  the  nest  and  her  cold  skin  would  never  hatch 
eggs — of  course  not.  So  the  royal  disdainful 
father  sat  warmly  on  the  eggs  while  his  bare- 
fleshed  wife  killed  rabbits  and  ptarmigan,  and 
husky  mice  and  lemming,  and  fed  her  lord  till 
the  day  appointed  for  his  release.  And  just  as 
Kee-cow-ray  was  explaining  why  the  owls  stole 
each  other's  eggs,  and  the  reason  for  the  under 
feathers  of  birds  being  darker  than  those  on  top, 
while  the  under  fur  of  all  animals  is  the  lighter, 
his  voice  died  out  of  Chiliqui's  ears  and  the  boy's 
eyes  closed. 

All  next  day  he  stayed  close  in  camp  while 
his  father  followed  fresh  moose  tracks.  In  the 
evening,  in  that  half  light  that  slips  in  between 
day  time  and  night,  when  animals  wake  up  and 
white  and  brown  men  get  drowsy,  a  rifle  spoke 
over  the  hills,  once,  and  again  once.  At  this 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        87 

Chiliqui  became  very  busy  packing  up,  because 
it  is  easier  to  move  camp  to  a  moose  than  to  drag 
the  great  beast  for  miles  through  the  underbrush 
to  a  camp  that  you  can  put  on  your  shoulders  in 
ten  minutes  and  carry  for  eight  hours  of  daylight. 
Then  he  waited  in  the  silence  till  someone  laughed 
behind  him,  and  he  turned  to  see  Kee-cow-ray 
knocking  the  icicles  off  his  short  beard  before  he 
lighted  his  pipe. 

When  it  was  all  over,  the  new  camp  made — 
the  moose  skinned  and  his  huge  head  and  horns 
hoisted  into  a  birch  tree  to  propitiate  the  spirits 
of  all  the  moose — when  Chiliqui  rested,  blood- 
stained as  to  his  fingers  and  new  caribou  tunic, 
Kee-cow-ray  thrust  a  hard  finger  into  the  red 
bowl  of  his  pipe  and  spoke.  A  new  companion- 
ship had  arisen  between  them,  one  that  would  last 
to  the  end.  It  was  the  bond  of  trail  and  camp, 
of  fire  and  danger  and  blood,  the  old  primal  bond 
that  first  held  men  and  tribes  together.  Kee-cow- 
ray  knew  it  and  his  quiet  mind  sped  back  to  one 
just  such  another  night,  when  another  son  had 
smiled  happily  at  him  across  just  such  another 
fire.  Now  his  eyes  rested  on  Chiliqui,  caught 


88        THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

the  strength  in  the  lad's  lithe  form,  the  play  of 
young  blood  beneath  his  smooth  skin,  and  met 
the  steady  gaze  that  searched  his  own.  "  It  is 
of  Kee-ocho  I  would  speak,"  he  said  slowly. 

Again  a  great  white  owl  began  to  winnow 
beneath  the  trees  and  a  fantastic  crown  of  snow 
tumbled  soundless  from  a  branch  beside  them. 
Chiliqui's  glance  never  wavered.  "Tell  me  of 
my  brother,"  he  said. 

Kee-cow-ray's  face,  seamed  with  the  rigour  of 
northern  winters,  fixed  itself  into  a  leathern  mask. 
"It  is  ten  summers  ago  that  I  took  your  brother 
to  hunt,  even  as  I  take  you,  little  son." 

There  was  that  in  his  voice  that  mingled  with 
the  puttering  of  the  fire  and  the  almost  imper- 
ceptible whisper  of  wind  loitering  through  the  tree 
tops,  for  nature  fashions  to  herself  the  words  of 
those  who  follow  and  understand.  "Behind  the 
camp  we  found  two  lakes  that  touched,  and 
where  they  touched  was  a  dam  built  by  many 
beavers." 

An  unspoken  question  jumped  at  him  across 
the  fire.  "The  dam  was  high,"  he  replied,  "and 
the  beaver  roads  were  deep  and  there  were  many 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        89 

different  tooth  marks.  I  told  Kee-ocho  to  wait 
there  while  I  went  to  the  end  of  the  lake  where 
the  beavers  were  working." 

Chiliqui  shivered  a  little  in  spite  of  himself. 
This  brother  of  whom  he  had  thought  so  much 
and  heard  so  little  was  coming  very  close  now. 

"At  the  end  of  the  lake  I  killed,  and  on  the 
way  back  I  stopped  to  smoke,  perhaps  one  hour, 
perhaps  two.  It  was  cloudy,  but  sometimes  I 
could  see  Tibikuk  Gheezis,  the  moon.  Then  as 
I  smoked  I  heard  a  sound  in  the  grass.  It  came 
very  slowly  and  carefully,  and  because  it  was  near 
the  ground  I  said  'it  is  Muqua,  the  bear  who 
walks  by  night,'  for  I  could  hear  the  weight  of 
him  pressing  down  on  his  feet.  Tibikuk  Gheezis 
looked  from  behind  a  cloud,  and  I  saw  Muqua's 
head  above  the  grass.  Then  I  fired  very  quickly." 

Chiliqui  leaned  forward,  tense  with  the  horror 
that  seared  his  father's  eyes,  but  the  voice  held 
indomitably  on.  "  I  could  hear  him  rolling  and 
breaking  small  brush,  and  then  when  it  was 
quiet  I  went  to  see — and  saw — your  brother 
Kee-ocho." 

There   was   a  quavering  lift    in    Kee-cow-ray's 


90        THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

tone,  so  insistent  was  it  that  Chiliqui  sat  and 
trembled.  "  He  was  quite  dead.  I  shot  him  in 
the  throat.  He  had  heard  me  coming,  and 
because  I  stopped  he  thought  I  was  a  bear.  I 
spoke  to  the  Great  Spirit,  but  He  did  not  answer, 
so  I  knew  what  I  must  do  having  killed  my  son. 
I  loaded  my  rifle  and  took  off  my  moccasin  and  lay 
down  beside  him.  I  told  him  that  I  was  very  sad 
and  asked  him  to  forgive  me  and  said  that  he 
should  not  go  alone.  Then  I  kissed  Kee-ocho  and 
placed  my  arm  round  his  neck  with  the  gun  at 
my  own  throat  and  pressed  the  trigger  with 
my  toe." 

His  voice  failed.  The  eternal  mystery  of  the 
forest  closed  in  on  them,  father  and  son.  The 
fire  tumbled  into  red  destruction,  the  white 
owl  winged  nearer  and  nearer,  a  myriad  tiny 
sounds  of  the  myriad  small  lives  that  people  the 
winter  fastnesses  became  suddenly  audible,  but  the 
two  fur-clad  figures  moved  not.  Then  Kee-cow- 
ray  found  speech.  "The  hammer  fell,  but  the 
rifle  did  not  speak.  I  tried  again  and  once  more 
it  failed.  So  I  got  up  and  put  my  finger  across  the 
muzzle,  and  the  third  time  it  spoke.  So  I  knew 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        91 

what  the  Spirit  meant  by  not  answering.  I  was 
not  to  kill  myself." 

Chiliqui's  eyes  wandered  to  where  the  stump  of 
the  little  finger  marred  his  father's  left  hand. 
He  had  regarded  that  stump  with  curiosity  for 
years.  Now  he  knew  why  his  mother  always  put 
the  question  by,  and,  reading  the  boy's  thoughts, 
Kee-chow-ray  continued  doggedly : 

"  I  took  Kee-ocho  in  my  arms  and  carried  him 
home,  and  that  I  might  not  kill  your  mother  also 
while  you  were  at  her  breast,  I  called  loudly 
'  I  am  Kee-cow-ray  the  hunter,  who  has  killed 
his  son,'  and  when  War-choola  heard  me  she 
thought  I  was  mad — and  that  was  better  than 
nothing." 

Again  his  voice  sank,  and  Chiliqui,  gazing  at 
him  speechless,  knew  that  this  was  something  not 
for  him,  but  he  did  the  one  and  only  thing  he 
could  do  and  kissed  his  father  on  both  cheeks 
and  slipped  into  his  blanket,  leaving  the  still 
figure  staring  with  unseeing  eyes  into  the  ashes 
of  the  fire. 

Now  the  tale  of  that  winter  can  be  told  you 
by  any  lad,  be  he  Dogrib  or  Cree  or  Yellow  Knife 


92        THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

or  Saulteau ;  for  all  through  the  north  country 
from  Hudson's  Bay  to  the  foothills,  from  Lake 
Winnipeg  up  through  the  barren  lands,  the  tale  is 
the  same.  It  is  the  old  story  of  the  training  of 
men.  Beside  the  camp  fire  the  history  of  the 
hunt  is  unfolded  to  young  eyes  and  brains,  the 
intimate  history  of  the  matching  of  the  red-man 
against  his  ancient  prey. 

Chiliqui  learned  to  walk  silently  and  to  mark 
everything.  He  learned  the  signs  and  tracks,  to 
obey  implicitly,  and  then  for  the  first  time  he  killed. 
Next  winter  he  hunted  again  with  his  father,  but 
this  time  he  walked  ahead,  a  noiseless  copper- 
coloured  slip  of  youth,  animated  by  all  the  inherited 
skill  of  his  ancestors.  And  because  the  lad's  soul 
was  brave  and  his  eye  quick  and  his  finger  steady, 
he  became  a  hunter  before  the  beard  sprouted  on 
his  chin. 

When  single-handed  he  killed  first,  it  was  a 
timber  wolf  that  fell,  a  gaunt  grey  apparition, 
maddened  with  hunger,  that  died  in  mid-air  while 
he  was  launched  at  the  lad's  face.  He  dropped, 
and  kicked  and  stiffened,  the  black  gums  lifting 
slowly  from  his  long  fangs,  his  jaws  locking  in  the 


THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI        93 

last  defiant  grin  of  death.  The  boy  looked 
at  him,  soberly — he  knew  what  he  must  do — 
and  what  was  to  follow  that.  So  he  stripped 
off  the  long  matted  hide  and  wrapped  the  red 
heart  in  it  and  the  skull  he  placed  as  every 
hunter  places  it. 

That  evening  War-choola  looked  at  him 
standing  in  the  tent  door,  very  tall,  very  slight, 
the  brown  face  smiling  triumphantly,  and  a  pang 
went  through  her  for  no  more  should  she  call  him 
"little  son." 

And  while  he  told  his  story,  modestly  as  a 
hunter  should,  his  mother  laid  aside  the  skin  of 
the  wolf's  head  with  its  smooth  nose-hair,  and 
long  cleft  jaws  and  triangular  ears,  to  make  a 
capote  for  her  son. 

Then  the  girls  of  the  camp  came  in  laughing, 
and  Chiliqui  bared  his  right  arm.  When  the  arm 
had  been  rubbed  with  grease  the  prettiest  of  them 
all  scored  it  with  a  fish  bone  and  needle.  All  the 
time  Chiliqui  moved  not  nor  spoke,  keeping  his 
eyes  on  his  father,  then  when  the  arm  was  tied 
with  rags,  he  rose — a  man  at  last — and  a  member 
of  his  tribe. 


94        THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILIQUI 

And  of  all  who  laughed  and  feasted,  who  could 
have  guessed  that  Chiliqui  was  fated  to  wander 
over  half  a  continent  and  die  a  famous  chief, 
where  Ponce-coupe's  plains  look  across  at  the  hills 
of  the  Peace  River  ? 


THE  LAST  PATROL 


From  Bermondsey  and  Brighton, 

From  Auckland  and  the  Forth, 
From  all  the  seas  are  gathered  in 

The  wardens  of  the  North  ; 
Whose  empty  spaces  bind  them 

That  they  return  no  more, 
To  all  they  left  behind  them 

And  all  thev  lived  before. 

And  some  -would  fain  remember, 

And  some  would  fain  forget, 
That  down  the  hollow  Kentish  lanes 

The  'wild  rose  lingers  yet  ; 
That  'cross  the  moor  and  through  the  glen 

The  infant  rivers  run  ; — 
The  days  were  long  in  Scotland  then, 

But  here — the  midnight  sun  ; 

And  here  the  great  auroras  swing 

Like  curtains  in  the  sky, 
The  wild  swan  lifts  his  trumpeting, 

The  grey  goose  hurtles  by  ; 
For  half  the  year  the  naked  land 

Is  sheathed  in  rigid  mail ; 
Brothers  !   God  wot,  ye  understand 

Who  tramp  the  Daw  son  trail. 


THE  LAST  PATROL 

FITZGERALD'S  patrol  was  due  in  Dawson  on 
February  the  ist.  After  three  weeks  of  storm 
and  cold,  the  Indian  Esau  arrived,  saying  that  he 
had  left  Fitzgerald  on  January  the  ist,  at 
Mountain  Creek,  twenty  days'  easy  travelling 
from  Dawson. 

Thereupon  Synder,  commanding  B  division  on 
the  Yukon,  thought  hard,  and  telegraphed  to 
Perry,  Commissioner  at  Regina,  via  Eagle,  Valdez, 
and  wireless. 

Perry's  answer  halted,  for  the  wires  went  down 
under  the  weight  of  winter  winds.  But,  when  it 
did  arrive,  Dempster's  patrol  pulled  out  for  Fort 
McPherson  on  the  very  same  day.  With  him 
were  Constable  Fyfe,  ex-Constable  Turner,  Indian 
Charles  Stewart,  and  three  teams  of  five  dogs 
each. 

Three  weeks  later,  Dempster,  having  tramped 
four  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  was  swinging  down 


»7 


98  THE  LAST  PATROL 

the  Peel  River.  His  eyes,  roving  restlessly, 
picked  up  an  old  snowshoe  trail.  Turning 
sharply,  he  followed  it  up  the  steep  bank  and 
pushed  his  way  into  a  clump  of  ground  willows. 
There  he  stopped,  stared  hard  and  long,  and 
stooped  over  something  that  broke  the  smooth 
curves  of  drifting  snow. 

From  Fort  McPherson  south-west  to  Dawson  as 
the  crow  flies  is  three  hundred  and  fifty  miles. 
As  man  walks  it  is  five  hundred.  As  water  runs 
it  is  a  good  deal  more.  Inspector  Fitzgerald  told 
Corporal  Somers  that  it  was  just  about  thirty-five 
days,  and,  as  you  will  see,  Somers  had  reason  to 
remember  that  just  three  months  later. 

Fitzgerald's  orders  were  very  brief.  He  was 
to  patrol  to  Dawson  in  the  winter  of  1910-11. 
Thus  wrote  the  Commissioner  in  Regina  to  the 
Comptroller  in  Ottawa,  the  summer  before. 
There  was  nothing  unusual  about  it.  The 
Mounted  Police  were  threading  the  wilderness 
everywhere. 

So  Fitzgerald  gathered  in  Constables  Kinney 
and  Taylor,  and  Special  Constable  Carter,  who 
had  made  the  trip  once,  from  the  other  end,  four 


THE  LAST  PATROL  99 

years  before.  Also  he  requisitioned,  to  be  exact, 
twelve  hundred  and  fifty-six  pounds  of  supplies. 
These  included  nine  hundred  pounds  of  fish  for 
the  fifteen  train-dogs.  In  other  words,  he  allowed 
two  and  one-quarter  pounds  of  food  per  man  per 
day,  which  is  less  than  the  subarctic  standard 
ration.  It  was  to  be  a  record  patrol.  Every 
pound  of  weight  was  a  handicap. 

Now,  the  recognized  route  is  up  the  Peel  a 
hundred  miles,  across  the  big  bend  eighty  more, 
hit  the  Peel  again,  then  turn  up  through  the 
Big  Wind  into  the  Little  Wind  River,  till  you 
strike  Forrest  Creek.  This  takes  you  by  way  of 
Mountain  Creek  to  the  gaunt  backbone  of  the 
big  divide.  Here  the  waters  on  your  left  hand 
flow  into  Bering  Sea  and  on  your  right  into  the 
Arctic.  Once  over  the  big  divide  you  strike 
Wolf  Creek,  then  down  hill,  across  the  glaciers, 
the  Little  Hart  River  and  Christmas  Creek  and 
the  Blackstone.  These  are  Yukon  waters.  All 
of  this  sounds  geographic.  In  winter-time,  in  the 
North,  it  is  something  more,  for  here  geography 
is  vital  and  insistent. 

On  December  the  2  ist,  which  was  a  Wednesday, 


100  THE  LAST  PATROL 

a  pygmy  caravan  swung  out  on  the  broad  expanse 
of  the  Peel.  Three  men,  three  dog  teams,  one 
man — that  was  the  order  of  going.  The  wind 
was  strong  and  the  cold  was  bitter.  Fifty-one 
below  on  the  tenth  day — you  have  the  figures  in 
Fitzgerald's  diary  for  it.  Half-way  over  the 
eighty-mile  portage  is  Caribou  Born  Mountain. 
Eighteen  hundred  feet  above  the  stark  wilderness 
it  shoulders,  mantled  with  great  drifts,  plastered 
with  ice,  searched  and  harried  by  every  wind  that 
lifts  across  these  speechless  wastes.  The  trail 
clings  to  its  bleak  flanks ;  and  over  the  trail 
toiled  Fitzgerald's  patrol. 

What  shall  be  said  of  the  trail  to  you  who 
know  it  not  ?  The  air  is  tense  and  sharp,  it 
almost  rings.  The  nights  are  luminous  with 
ghostly  fires  that  palpitate  through  the  sparkling 
zenith.  The  days  are  full  of  aching,  destroying, 
indomitable  effort,  when  the  body  summons  all  its 
powers  to  live  under  the  weight  of  arctic  frosts. 
And  through  the  body  run  the  pain  and  torture  of 
burning  sinews  and  scorched  sight,  till  the  inner- 
most essence  of  courage  and  fortitude  and 
contempt  of  death  rise  up  to  laugh  out  in  these 


THE  LAST  PATROL  101 

silences.  Here  the  soul  ot  a  man  shouts  aloud, 
for  life  is  terrible  and  fierce. 

On  January  the  8th,  on  Little  Wind  River, 
it  was  sixty-four  below,  with  a  strong  head  wind. 
A  day  or  two  before  the  temperature  was  the 
same,  and  Fitzgerald  records  some  slight  frost- 
bites. What  eloquence  of  brevity  ! 

Then  began  the  search  for  Forrest  Creek,  that 
led  to  the  big  divide.  It  will  be  remembered 
that  Carter  had  come  from  Dawson  once,  but 
he  had  come  north.  There  was  a  vast  difference. 
In  between  times  he  had  been  roaming  the 
subarctics,  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
gaunt  landmarks,  the  great  ridges  and  plains 
of  the  Yukon  district  are  like  brothers  all. 
There  was  also  the  map  that  Barrel  drew  the 
summer  before.  But  Barrel  was  on  his  way 
in  a  canoe  from  La  Pierre  House,  near  the 
Alaskan  frontier,  to  the  Red  River,  south  of 
Winnipeg.  This  was  a  matter  of  some  three 
thousand  miles.  So  he  was  in  a  hurry  and  did 
not  spend  much  time  when  he  stopped  at  the 
Fort,  and  Fitzgerald  was  not  there  to  see  him 
draw  it  and  ask  questions. 


102  THE  LAST  PATROL 

A  few  days  later  the  inspector  pulled  up. 
The  Dawson  trail  was  lost.  The  tributaries 
of  the  Little  Wind  River,  among  which  some- 
where lay  Forrest  Creek,  had  yielded  no  clue. 
Precious  days  were  spent  in  which  dauntless 
humanity  had  braved  the  double  rigour  of  cold 
and  a  gradually  increasing  hunger.  In  these 
latitudes  the  body  cries  out  for  food.  Its  demand 
is  primordial  and  relentless,  and  what  the  body 
receives  it  almost  instantly  transmutes  into 
strength  and  bodily  warmth,  into  an  inward 
glow  to  fortify  it  against  the  death  that  other- 
wise is  sure.  In  the  north,  to  be  hungry  is  to 
be  cold,  and  to  be  cold  is  to  invite  the  end. 

All  of  this  Fitzgerald  knew,  and  yet,  when 
his  lean  brigade  faced  backward  on  the  trail, 
there  was  left  of  the  provisions  only  ten  pounds 
of  bacon,  eight  pounds  of  flour,  and  some  dried 
fish,  the  latter  for  the  dogs.  The  delay  was 
the  price  of  his  contempt  for  hardship  and  danger. 
But  you  must  know  that  hunger  and  cold  were 
no  strangers  to  the  police.  They  met  and 
grappled  yearly,  with  no  quarter  asked. 

On    the    seventeenth    of    January    began    the 


THE  LAST  PATROL  103 

retreat  of  beaten  men.  Who  shall  say  what 
thoughts  animated  them,  moving  like  specks, 
infinitesimally  small,  over  a  blank  and  measureless 
expanse  ?  With  nightfall  came  the  first  tragedy. 
The  first-train  dog  was  killed. 

Now  the  dog  of  the  North  is  cousin  to  the 
wolf  and  kindred  to  the  fox.  He  is  very  wise 
and  his  teeth  are  very  sharp.  But  here,  more 
than  in  all  the  world,  he  is  the  friend  and  servant 
of  man.  By  the  trail  you  will  know  him,  when 
his  shoulders  jam  tight  into  the  collar  and  his 
tawny  sides  break  into  ripples  with  the  play 
of  tireless  muscles  underneath.  Man  may 
at  times  kill  man,  but  not,  save  in  the  last 
extremity,  may  man  kill  dog. 

Fitzgerald's  axe  fell.  There  was  a  quick 
twitching  of  sinews  and  a  snarling  from  the 
fourteen  comrades  of  the  trace.  Then  some- 
thing older  than  man  himself  rose  in  them  and 
they  drew  back  from  the  gory  fragments  of 
their  brother.  Their  bellies  were  empty,  their 
eyes  glanced  shiftily  and  winking  at  their  masters. 
Insensate  hunger  was  assailing  their  entrails,  but 
dog  would  not  eat  dog. 


104  THE  LAST  PATROL 

Thus  continued  the  agonizing  march.  Their 
bodies,  lacking  natural  food,  began  slowly  to 
capitulate  their  outposts  to  the  frost.  Grey 
patches  appeared  on  faces  and  arms  and  there 
was  no  rush  of  warm  blood  to  repel  the  invader. 
Day  by  day  with  dwindling  strength  these  in- 
domitable souls  fought  on,  giving  of  themselves 
to  the  fight,  but  day  by  day  having  less  to  give. 
That  is  the  great  drama  of  the  North.  It 
demands,  it  seizes,  it  usurps;  but,  for  itself,  it 
does  nothing  but  wait.  It  closes  in  little  by  little, 
by  day  and  night,  always  waiting  and  always 
taking,  till,  after  a  little  moment  of  its  eternal 
silence,  it  has  taken  everything. 

By  February  the  5th  many  things  had  happened. 
The  dauntless  four  had  travelled  about  two 
hundred  miles  on  dog-meat.  The  river  ice  was 
weighted  down  with  its  burden  of  snow,  and 
both  Carter  and  Taylor  had  plunged  through 
into  numbing  waters  while  the  temperature  was 
fifty-six  below.  The  human  organism  shrank 
from  its  savage  portion  of  canine  flesh.  The 
skin  began  to  split  and  peel  and  blacken.  The 
tissues  of  their  bodies  shrank  and  contracted 


THE  LAST  PATROL  105 

closer  and  closer  round  hearts  that  still  beat 
defiantly.  Feet  and  hands  began  to  freeze, 
and  ominous  grey  patches  mottled  their  high 
cheek-bones  that  stood  out  sharply  from  hollow 
faces. 

When  and  where  Taylor  and  Kinney  dropped 
behind  is  the  secret  of  the  North.  But  soon 
after  the  fifth  a  morning  came  when  they  did 
not  break  camp  with  the  others,  and  the  fort 
was  only  thirty-five  miles  away.  The  parting 
must  have  been  brief.  Then,  in  the  grey  of 
the  arctic  morning,  Fitzgerald  and  Carter  sum- 
moned their  last  reserves  of  failing  strength  and 
staggered  on  for  help. 

The  day  waxed  and  waned  in  the  little  camp 
and  all  around  closed  in  the  stark  and  stinging 
wilderness.  Food  there  was  none.  By  now  the 
organs  of  the  body,  lacking  sustenance,  had 
turned  upon  each  other  to  destroy.  Hunger 
had  changed  from  a  dull  pain  to  a  fierce  gnaw- 
ing and  snatching  at  the  vitals.  With  cracked 
fingers  they  chopped  at  a  moose  hide  and  boiled 
the  fragments.  But  their  stomachs,  which  re- 
ceded to  the  backbone,  refused  to  harbour  it. 


106  THE  LAST  PATROL 

So  beneath  the  Alaska  robes  they  lay  and 
waited. 

Taylor  spoke.  There  came  no  answer.  He 
looked  into  Kinney's  face.  It  stared  up  blankly 
and  the  hardening  body  did  not  yield  to  his  touch. 
The  comrade  of  the  trail  had  changed  places 
with  Death — with  a  new  bedfellow  from  whose 
chill  embraces  he  struggled  weakly  to  escape. 

Strange  visions  came  into  his  mind :  thoughts  of 
running  water  and  warm  weather  and  bronzed 
men  sitting  round  big  camp-fires  telling  stories  of 
patrols.  And  the  most  interesting  of  all  was 
about  the  Dawson  patrol  that  broke  the  record 
from  Fort  McPherson  under  Fitzgerald.  Just  as 
he  was  getting  a  light  from  the  next  man,  his 
elbow  touched  something,  and,  turning,  he  saw  a 
corpse  that  looked  like  Kinney.  He  thrust  out  a 
hand  and  it  encountered  something  cold.  So  his 
eyes  travelled  slowly  till  they  saw  Kinney's  face, 
and  it  was  grey  with  frost.  The  fire  went  out. 
The  men  stopped  talking.  All  at  once  he  heard 
something  coming  through  the  underbrush.  It 
was  strangely  difficult  to  move,  for  he  was  still 
very  sleepy,  but  he  did  manage  to  get  hold  of  his 


THE  LAST  PATROL  107 

carbine.  Then  something  lurched  toward  him, 
lumbering  and  dreadful,  and  he  pointed  the 
carbine  straight  at  its  crimson,  dripping  mouth,  and 
crooked  his  finger. 

A  shot  rang  out,  sudden  and  sharp.  It  rolled 
from  the  little  camp,  through  the  scant  timber 
fringing  the  river-bank,  up  into  the  motionless 
atmosphere  and  toward  the  diamond-pointed  stars. 
There  was  no  one  left  to  hear  it.  But  Christ  is 
wise  and  merciful,  and  He  understood  how  it  was 
that  Taylor  lay  with  the  top  of  his  head  blown 
off,  beside  his  comrade  of  the  trail. 

The  price  was  not  yet  paid ;  the  North 
demanded  full  tribute.  Ten  miles  nearer  home, 
twenty-five  miles  from  the  cheer  and  warmth  of 
Fort  McPherson,  it  was  paid  in  full.  Ex- 
Constable  Carter  lay  on  his  back,  with  folded 
hands  and  a  handkerchief  over  his  face.  Beside 
him  crouched  Fitzgerald,  battling  for  life.  His 
stiffening  fingers  wrote  laboriously  with  a  charred 
stick  on  a  scrap  of  paper.  His  stricken  eyes 
moved  from  it  to  the  still  figure,  then  back  to  his 
writing.  "  All  money  in  despatch-bag  and  bank, 
clothes,  etc.,  I  leave  to  my  beloved  mother."  It 


108  THE  LAST  PATROL 

was  all  very  clear  and  plain.  Then,  as  the 
ultimate  distress  seized  him,  he  added,  "God 
bless  all." 

He  was  now  conscious  that  it  was  left  for  him 
to  balance  the  account.  The  physical  struggle 
was  ended.  There  remained  only  the  mental 
anguish.  So  Fitzgerald  must  have  summoned  to 
his  aid  all  the  heroic  traditions,  all  the  magnificent 
discipline  of  the  service.  He  faced  the  end  like 
a  soldier  and  an  officer,  without  rancour,  fear,  or 
complaint.  He  gave  himself,  all  of  himself,  to 
that  baptism  of  mortality  with  which  the  vast 
spaces  of  this  silent  country  are  being  redeemed. 

Winds  blew.  Snow  fell.  The  hollow  caverns 
of  the  North  emptied  themselves  of  storm  and 
blizzard.  And  after  weeks  of  silence  came 
Dempster. 

He  had  searched  Forrest  Creek,  but  found  no 
sign.  Little  Wind  River  did  not  speak  of  the 
vanished  brigade.  The  Big  Wind  had  no  word 
of  them  save  deserted  camps  and  the  black  hearts 
of  dead  fires.  Caribou  Born  Mountain  held  its 
peace,  for  they  were  not  there,  but  the  sign  came 
when  the  Peel  began  to  broaden  to  the  Arctic. 


THE  LAST  PATROL  109 

First,  a  despatch-bag  in  Old  Colin's  lonely 
cabin ;  then  a  tent  and  a  stove ;  then  dog-harness 
from  which  had  been  cut  all  hair  and  hide  that 
might  retain  anything  of  nourishment.  Thus 
grew  the  tokens  that  tightened  the  cords  round 
Dempster's  breast  and  chilled  the  hot  blood 
pumping  through  his  heart. 

And,  at  the  end  of  it  all,  two  rigid  forms 
beneath  their  sleeping-bags.  The  face  of  one 
blue  and  blotched,  painted  with  all  the  fearful 
colouring  of  frozen  death.  The  other  no  longer 
the  face  of  a  man. 

A  few  miles  further  on,  their  brothers  of  the 
trail,  the  hands  of  one  crossed,  his  eyes  decently 
closed  and  covered.  Beside  him  the  lost  leader, 
the  last  to  die. 

Race  now  with  Dempster  to  Fort  McPherson, 
only  twenty-five  miles  away.  Call  Corporal 
Somers  and  make  with  him  the  last  short  journey 
that  brought  Fitzgerald's  patrol  back  home  again. 
Stand  and  watch  the  three  Indians  dig  a  great 
grave  in  the  iron  earth.  Listen  to  Whittaker, 
English  Church  missionary,  speaking  trembling 
words  over  the  four  rough  coffins.  Guard  your 


110  THE  LAST  PATROL 

ears  while  the  red  flames  leap  and  the  echoes 
crash  from  the  rifles  of  the  firing  party.  And, 
when  you  have  done  all  this,  do  one  thing  more : 
Remember  that  while  the  wilderness  endures  there 
will  also  endure  those  to  whom  its  terrors  are  but 
an  invitation;  those  who  will  meet  its  last 
demands  with  the  calm  cognizance  that  mocks  at 
danger. 

Brothers  of  the  pack-strap  and  the  saddle — 
well-tried  comrades  of  the  trail — sojourners  in 
silent  places — honour  to  the  Service  and  to 
you  all ! 


PLUS  AND  MINUS 


When  you  grumble  at  the  narrowness  of  fate 

And  itch  to  do  the  things  you  never  do, 
When  you  pine  for  other  pleasures,  long  to  dance  to  other  measures 

y  Mid  conditions  periodically  blue> 
This  one  important  axiom  understand, 

If  s  the  only  blessed  thing  to  pull  you  through — 
Tho* from  dust  you  were  created,  for  your  job  a  man  was  slated 

And  the  fellow  is  most  generally — you. 


PLUS  AND  MINUS 

IT  was  at  the  close  of  a  dreary  winter  day  that 
three  men  sat  in  front  of  a  great  fire-place  in  a 
well-known  city  club — three  men  whose  distinctive 
personalities  were  revealed  by  the  yellow  light 
of  leaping  flame.  Around  them  was  the  sub- 
dued atmosphere  which  men  of  affairs  look  for 
and  appreciate  in  their  social  haven,  an  array  of 
deep  yawning  leather  chairs  and  broad  flat  tables 
littered  with  periodicals,  an  expanse  of  sober- 
coloured  carpet  into  which  the  foot  sank  noise- 
lessly. Their  talk  had  drifted  unconsciously  from 
the  topics  of  the  day  to  what  might  be  termed 
individualities — they  were  expressing  not  so  much 
their  opinions  as  themselves,  and — old  cronies 
all — each  offering  to  friendly  vivisection  was  made 
in  sincerity  and  received  with  courteous  respect. 

Penrose,  the  artist,  a  tall,  slight,  delicate  man, 
was  speaking,  slowly  and  thoughtfully.  "It  is 
curious,"  said  he,  "how  very  few  things  do  really 


114  PLUS  AND  MINUS 

interest  and  hold  us ;  we  live  in  such  a  kaleidoscope 
that  our  attention  is  continually  diverted  to  some 
new  phase — colour  scheme — to  speak  profes- 
sionally, and  as  our  minds  grow  agile  in  movement 
they  seem  to  lose  retention.  Perhaps  it's  our 
interpretation  of  things  that  is  at  fault.  Person- 
ally, I  am  deeply  conscious  of  loss  in  this  respect." 
The  others  did  not  speak  at  once ;  they  were 
wondering  how  Penrose  could  complain  of  a 
deadened  sensibility — Penrose,  who  had  mixed 
into  his  paints  such  a  quintessence  of  delicate 
feeling  and  perception  that  his  work  was  prized 
above  that  of  any  modern  artist. 

At  last  Stevenson,  the  iron-master,  broke  in: 
"My  dear  fellow,  if  Hulett  or  myself  had  entered 
that  complaint  there  would  be  reason  in  it ;  but 
you — you  see  things  that  we  are  blind  to  and 
cannot  realize  till  we  get  the  chance  of  buying 
your  paintings,  and  that  doesn't  come  any  too 
often." 

"Perhaps  I  will  be  more  clear  if  I  put  it 
another  way.  There  are  things  which  one  may 
think  are  not  worth  the  effort  to  obtain ;  some 
other  one  makes  the  effort  and  does  obtain. 


PLUS  AND  MINUS  115 

Now,  although  we  still  question  the  value  of  that 
particular  thing  to  ourselves,  we  begin  to  be  just 
a  trifle  disgruntled,  because  some  one  else  has 
decided  otherwise,  and  acted  upon  that  decision." 

"Heavens,  Penrose,"  put  in  Hulett,  "that 
sounds  remarkably  commercial  to  come  from  such 
an  untainted  source  as  yourself!  " 

The  others  both  laughed,  and  Hulett  continued : 
u  What  do  you  feel  the  need  of?  You've  got  the 
world  to  paint,  and  the  world  wants  you  to  paint 
it.  Stevenson  makes  steel  rails  and  is  haunted  by 
tariff  reform,  and  I  manufacture  cloth  and  fight 
the  labour  unions.  You  don't  want  to  change 
places  with  us,  do  you  ? " 

"  No,  I  don't.  I  suppose  it's  all  due  to  that 
unrest  which  some  good-natured  poet  has  called 
divine,  but  honestly  I  am  impressed  by  what  you 
men  are  doing.  You  feed  thousands ;  you  create 
wealth  ;  you  strengthen  the  nation — and,  curiously 
enough,  my  keenest  impression  is  not  about  my 
own  work,  but  Stevenson's." 

The  latter  turned  in  his  seat  and  looked  at 
Penrose  :  "What  is  it,  old  man? " 

"It's  the  trip  I  took  with  you  two  years  ago. 


116  PLUS  AND  MINUS 

It  seems  to  grow  more  vivid  every  day ;  I  have 
forgotten  much,  but  never  that !  " 

Inquisitive  to  see  the  picture  of  his  own  work 
in  the  artist's  mind,  Stevenson  said:  "Tell  us, 
just  as  you  see  it  now." 

The  slight  figure  in  the  big  chair  began  to 
speak  very  quietly. 

"  I  went  on  board  a  steel  ship,  one-eighth  of  a 
mile  long,  and  took  possession  of  as  perfect  a 
cabin  as  I  ever  had  on  the  Cunard.  I  was  borne 
across  a  great  inland  ocean  to  a  place  where 
another  ocean  plunges  into  it,  was  lifted  up,  and 
in  twelve  hours  had  gone  another  two  hundred 
miles." 

Stevenson  chuckled — u  We  had  her  wide  open 
for  his  benefit,  Hulett,"  but  Penrose  continued : 

"  Then  I  came  to  great  caverns  that  went  down 
into  the  very  bowels  of  Mother  Earth.  Here  a 
regiment  of  huge  machines  were  tearing  and 
gnawing  at  mountains  of  iron  ore,  and  dropping 
it  by  the  ton  into  steel  cars.  The  cars  were 
hurried  away  to  the  water's  edge,  and  were  seized 
by  some  kind  of  mechanical  monster,  and  their 
contents  literally  upset  into  gaping  pockets.  The 


PLUS  AND  MINUS  117 

pockets  emptied  themselves  into  the  steamers  that 
lay  beside  them,  at  the  rate  of  ten  thousand  tons 
in  six  hours.  Across  the  water  they  swept  to 
long  docks  where  machines  with  titan  arms  and 
hands  plunged  them  into  the  holds  of  the  ships, 
scooped  out  the  ore  and  flung  it  into  other  cars. 
These  bore  the  ore  to  other  artificial  mountains, 
from  which  the  furnaces  were  fed  with  fuel  and 
stone  and  iron.  Night  and  day  they  roared  and 
vomited  molten  metal,  out  of  which  the  dross 
was  blown  by  a  cyclonic  blast.  Then  came  the 
rolls  —  monumental,  resistless,  inflexible  —  they 
received  the  steel  billets,  crushing,  flattening, 
shaping,  till  out  of  heat  and  toil  and  power  came 
the  steel  rails,  miles  and  miles  of  them,  as  I 
watched.  All  this  without  the  touch  of  a  human 
hand.  Now  that  is  something  I  can  never  forget, 
and  I  see  it  all  more  vividly  than  the  greatest 
canvas  of  the  greatest  painter — and  yet  I  call 
myself  an  artist,"  he  added,  half  contemptuously. 

Stevenson's  gray  eyes  were  riveted  on  the 
speaker.  It  was  all  true — just  as  Penrose  had 
told  it.  It  was  his  work — good  work — and  he 
knew  it ;  and  yet  he  had  never  looked  on  it  in 


118  PLUS  AND  MINUS 

this  way ;  he  had  been  too  much  a  part  of  the 
picture  himself  to  appreciate  its  magnificent  pro- 
portions. A  curious  idea  came  into  his  mind,  and, 
anxious  to  prove  it,  he  turned  to  Hulett. 

"  Impressions  are  in  order,  Hulett,  tell  us  yours — 
the  impression  above  all  others." 

The  latter  sat  gazing  studiously  into  the  red 
coals.  "  Well,"  he  said  at  length,  "  oddly  enough, 
my  memory  goes  back  thirty  years.  I  had  just 
left  Yale,  and  was  having  a  fling  before  shouldering 
my  burdens,  and  had  drifted  up  into  Canada,  moose 
shooting.  We,  the  guide  and  I,  had  been  out 
all  day,  and  when  night  came  were  miles  from 
camp ;  it  had  been  a  hard  day,  too,  on  snow-shoes, 
and  I  was  about  all  in.  Dark  found  us  on  top  of 
a  ridge  looking  down  into  a  spruce-covered  hollow  ; 
pretty  inhospitable,  I  thought,  till  the  guide  raised 
his  hand  and  pointed. 

"  '  Look,'  he  said — '  Smoke ' 

"  Smoke,  sure  enough,  it  was,  a  thin  wreath  of 
it  curling  over  the  tree  tops.  We  dived  down 
the  slopes  and  in  a  few  minutes  found  the  camp. 
It  was  a  Hudson  Bay  trapper's — a  big  tepee  made 
of  skins  and  bark — about  twenty  feet  in  diameter, 


PLUS  AND  MINUS  119 

and  pointed  like  a  Pierrot's  hat.  We  lifted  the 
flap  and  looked  in.  The  trapper,  a  fine  old  chap, 
was  mending  snares,  and  his  wife  and  daughter — 
the  latter  a  perfect  beauty — were  sitting  on 
rabbit-skin  rugs  and  making  snow-shoes.  The 
place  was  spotless  and  a  fire  crackled  in  the  middle 
of  it  all — I  tell  you  I  never  saw  anything  so  invit- 
ing in  my  life." 

"Youth,  youth,  ever  blessed  youth,"  murmured 
Stevenson,  but  Hulett  raised  an  insistent  hand  and 
went  on : 

"  There  was  mighty  little  there,  and  I  knew  it, 
but  what  there  was,  was  complete.  There  lay  the 
beauty  of  it.  The  old  fellow  welcomed  us  with 
the  manner  of  an  aristocrat — asked  not  a  single 
question,  except  were  we  hungry.  The  women 
got  kettles  and  things,  and  he  went  outside,  dug 
in  the  snow,  and  brought  in  some  partridge  and 
rabbits  and  fish,  and  put  them  all  in  the  pot  to- 
gether ;  then  they  made  dough-boys — delectable 
balls  of  flour  and  grease — and  put  those  in.  They 
had  tea,  and  made  that,  and,  when  all  was  ready, 
waited  on  us  with  a  grave  solicitude  that  I  have 
only  seen  equalled  in  the  chief  steward  of  this 


120  PLUS  AND  MINUS 

club.  When  we  had  finished,  they  gave  us  robes 
to  sleep  in,  and  as  I  rolled  over,  I  noticed  that  the 
old  woman  had  already  started  to  mend  my  socks. 

"It  seemed  only  a  few  moments  till  I  woke,  but 
it  was  morning;  our  breakfast  was  ready,  and  it 
was  as  good  as  our  supper.  When  I  was  leaving, 
I  noticed  a  red  sandstone  pipe  the  old  boy  had 
been  smoking,  and  offered  to  buy  it.  He  took  it 
out  of  his  mouth  and  said  :  '  It  is  yours.' 

"  And  now  listen.  He  put  us  on  our  trail,  and 
when  I  insisted  on  his  taking  money,  he  simply 
drew  himself  up  like  the  gorgeous  old  pagan  he 
was,  and  said: 

"  '  No,  no — you  would  have  done  the  same  for 
me,'  and  was  off  like  a  shot. 

"  Now,  gentlemen,  would  I  ? — That's  the  ques- 
tion I  have  been  asking  myself  periodically  ever 
since.  His  interpretation  puts  mine  to  shame  nine 
times  out  of  ten.  He  had  nothing,  but  he  gave 
much,  and  gave  it  with  grace  and  modest  confid- 
ence, looking  for  nothing.  He  had  the  largeness 
of  heart  which  the  competition  in  our  lives  is 
choking  to  death.  I  tell  you  that  terrapin  and 
pommery  have  not  killed  the  savour  of  that  stew, 


PLUS  AND  MINUS 

and  I  don't  intend  that  they  ever  shall.  Stevenson 
suggests  '  youth.'  I  am  with  him  to  a  point,  but 
that  old  fellow  had  youth  and  sweetness  of  spirit 
while  we  seem  to  be  getting  dried  up  before  our 
time.  Well,  you  have  it,  and  I  expect  it's  hardly 
the  kind  of  impression  you  were  anticipating — eh, 
Stevenson  ? " 

The  ironmaster  had  just  lit  a  cigar  and  was 
intently  watching  the  dwindling  end  of  a  match. 
"Well,  I  don't  exactly  know,"  he  answered;  "I 
almost  did  expect  something  like  that,  although 
my  knowledge  of  your  tastes  does  not  associate 
you  with  stews  and  dough-boys.  I  have  some 
kind  of  an  elemental  idea  in  my  head  that  we  are 
all  more  or  less  pagans,  or  would  like  to  be  some- 
times— just  periodically.  We  profit  by  our 
civilization,  of  course,  hugely,  but  there  are  some 
primitive  joys  we  miss  on  account  of  it.  We  are 
apt  to  get  so  infernally  refined  that  we  become 
unnatural.  Do  you  remember  Bishop  Blougram 
in  Browning,  how  he 

'  Rolled  him  out  a  mind 
Long  crumpled,  till  creased  consciousness  lay  smooth.' 

That's  what  most  of  us  need — to  get  the  wrinkles 


128  PLUS  AND  MINUS 

out  of  mental  compositions.  I  did  once,  com- 
pletely and  absolutely — it's  my  one  great  im- 
pression. 

"  After  the  Steel  Trust  took  over  our  plant,  I 
went  abroad.  It  had  been  heavy  work ;  you 
know,  perhaps,  that  our  people  were  the  biggest 
independents  outside  the  Carnegie  lot,  and  when 
the  smoke  had  cleared  away  and  papers  were 
signed,  I  went  over  and  stayed  in  Algiers.  I 
wanted  to  get  away  from  everything  and  every- 
body, so  moved  on  east  till  I  came  to  a  little  town 
called  Kroubs,  a  white-washed  patch  not  far  from 
the  edge  of  the  Sahara.  The  people  were  practi- 
cally all  natives,  Moors,  Nubians,  and  Arabs,  with 
perhaps  half  a  dozen  French. 

"All  that  part  of  Africa  was  under  French 
military  rule — it  was  a  grazing  country — and 
Kroubs  was  really  the  headquarters  of  the  business 
for  the  province.  I  stayed  in  a  small  Arab  hotel 
fronting  the  main  street,  and  lived  on  coffee,  dates, 
eggs,  and  black  bread,  and  spent  most  of  the 
time  picking  up  languages  and  poking  my  nose 
into  other  people's  business.  One  morning  I  got 
up  early  and  sat  at  the  window  before  sunrise. 


PLUS  AND  MINUS 

The  sky  had  been  purple  all  night  and  was  just 
showing  a  little  pink,  and  across  the  road  was  a 
big  sheep-pen,  with  high  stone  walls  around  it  and 
a  heavy,  narrow  wooden  gate.     I  could  look  right 
into  it,  and   see   hundreds  of   sheep  packed  like 
sardines   in  a  case,  and  presently  an  Arab  chief 
came  up,  all  dressed  in  white,  with  a  couple  of 
Nubians  behind  him.     The  two  were  like  ebony 
statues,  big,   tall,   and   beautifully  built;  all  they 
wore  was  a  loin  cloth,  and  they  carried  gourds  for 
water  bottles.     I  noticed  the  chief  had  a  big  iron 
key  hanging  from  his  girdle,  and  with  this  opened 
the  gates.     You  could  hear  the  old  wrought-iron 
hinges  creak  a  mile  away  in  the  stillness,  and  the 
Nubians  stood  one    on    each   side  as  the  sheep 
came  out.     There  was  just  room   for  one  at  a 
time,  and,  as  I  live,  the  Nubians  had  a  name  for 
each  sheep,  and  they  knew  it  as  they  were  called, 
and    turned   right    or   left,   one  after  the  other. 
Now,  mind  you,  there  was  not  a  sound,  except  the 
shuffle  of  their  trotters  and  the  queer  words  these 
big  black  men  were  saying  in  a  curious,  guttural 
chuckle  of  a  voice,  and  yet  the  sheep  knew  their 
shepherd. 


PLUS  AND  MINUS 

"  Pretty  soon  the  yard  was  empty — that  white- 
clad  Arab  relocked  the  gate,  and  his  flocks  stood 
waiting  behind  the  Nubians.  Then  they  turned 
off  into  the  plains — long,  low  ridges,  just  like 
ground  swells  covered  with  short  grass.  The 
Arab  disappeared,  and  I  watched  the  others,  one 
going  south  and  the  other  east.  They  dwindled 
as  they  went,  those  black  pillars  with  their  white 
patches  following  after,  until  they  dropped  out  of 
sight  behind  a  lift  of  the  desert.  I  rubbed  my 
eyes  and  stared.  It  seemed,  somehow,  that  a 
corner  of  a  curtain  had  been  thrown  back  and  I 
had  had  a  glimpse  into  days  when  Abraham's 
herdsmen  watched  their  sheep.  It  seemed  as  if 
those  same  Nubians  had  been  guarding  those  same 
flocks  in  just  that  way  every  day  since  the  world 
was  young,  and  all  the  time  I  kept  saying  to 
myself:  '  The  sheep  knew  their  shepherd.'  Now, 
that  was  the  most  impressive  thing  I  ever 
saw." 

There  was  a  long  silence  around  the  fireplace  as 
Stevenson  finished.  Something  of  the  mystery 
and  beauty  of  the  scene  was  in  the  minds  of  the 
three  and  they  were  loath  to  part  with  it,  when  a 


PLUS  AND  MINUS  125 

door  opened  and  two  men  entered — one  of  them 
was  speaking  rapidly. 

"The  whole  thing  might  have  been  avoided 
with  a  fractional  loss.  It  was  pure  carelessness — 
alarm  system  out  of  order — engines  did  not  arrive 
till  too  late.  It  was  a  mistake  in  wiring  ;  got 
their  positives  and  negatives  confused,  and  there 
was  no  current." 

Stevenson  smiled  contentedly  across  the  hearth 
at  the  others.  "That's  it — that's  what  I  was 
after — for  electricity  substitute  life ;  we  don't 
know  what  it  is,  but  we  can  produce  it ;  and  it 
has,  in  every  case,  these  elements,  apparently  con- 
flicting, but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  absolutely  neces- 
sary for  the  performance  of  work.  Otherwise  you 
get  a  dead  wire.  If  we  happen  to  be  positives, 
we  must  have  our  negatives — somewhere,  some- 
how. And  in  our  own  cases  there  seems  to  be  no 
doubt  about  it." 

"  The  artist  and  the  blast  furnace,"  put  in  Hulett. 

"The  ironmaster  and  the  sheep,"  chuckled 
Penrose. 

"  The  manufacturer  and  the  dough-boys,"  con- 
cluded Stevenson. 


THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH 


A  murmur  through  the  barrens — "  Comes  noiv  the  change  of  year ," 
And  fur  and  feather,  hair  and  hide,  are  very  'wise  to  hear. 


THE   CYCLE   OF  THE   NORTH 

THE  timber  fails  just  beyond  the  59th  parallel. 
First  the  delicate  white  birch  dwindles,  then 
the  smooth  bark  poplar  before  his  rougher 
brother,  then  the  spruce  vanishes,  till,  beside  the 
river  beds  that  tempestuous  waters  have  cut  deep 
below  the  plains,  there  is  only  a  fringe  of 
tamarack  and  willow  and  dwarf  pine. 

Spring  moves  at  first  gently  across  these 
solitudes.  There  is  a  strange  period  in  April, 
when  the  stark  rigour  of  winter  is  alleviated  by 
soft  hollows  in  the  north  winds.  There  are 
pauses  and  cessations,  intermittent  and  slowly 
more  constant,  and  then  the  winds  swing  suddenly 
from  east  and  south.  Instantly  there  is  a  divine 
change.  On  sunward  slopes  the  snow  is  sucked 
up  into  these  gentle  airs,  and  May  floats  up  from 
warmer  latitudes  across  leagues  of  wild  heather 
and  caribou  moss. 

Then  the  sturdy  growths  spring  into  life.     The 

129 


130       THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH 

anemone  spreads  in  great  stunted  patches  of  lilac 
bloom.  The  snow  forget-me-not  thrusts  through 
the  shreds  of  winter's  disappearing  blanket,  white 
as  that  winter  itself,  and  wild  croci  flaunt  yellow 
blossoms  streaked  with  fiery  red.  On  low  hind 
the  tulip  is  star  scattered  in  deep  moss,  red  also 
like  fire,  and  the  dwarf  saskatoons  prepare  for 
their  profusion  of  hardy  pears. 

But  ere  the  blossoms  come  the  population  of 
the  barren  lands  grows  with  the  lengthening  days. 
First  the  eagles  in  royal  austerity,  beating  north 
to  breed  on  the  islands  of  the  Arctic.  Then 
dancing  clouds  of  grey-white  snow-birds,  vocif- 
erous rooks  and  swift  wedges  of  great  Canada 
geese,  flanked  with  drifting  flocks  of  ducks.  All 
these  are  hardy  birds,  equipped  for  the  broken 
weather  that  yet  must  come.  In  the  weeks  that 
follow  there  is  a  quick  procession,  a  general  immi- 
gration of  smaller  geese  and  ducks,  of  cranes,  wood- 
peckers and  plover,  and  last  of  all  the  swans,  incred- 
ibly high  and  marvellously  swift,  whipping  the  air 
with  huge  wings,  whose  tip  feathers  are  worn  and 
broken  in  the  long  passage  from  Florida  and  the 
Carribean,  and  the  remoteness  of  South  America. 


THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH       131 

On  land  there  is  movement  and  life.  Vast 
herds  of  caribou  does  ripple  steadily  north  to  bear 
their  young,  secure  because  nature  has  robbed 
their  hooves  of  scent,  and  the  grey  wolves,  the 
enemies  of  their  race,  cannot  thereby  track  them. 
Along  the  steep  shores  of  Hudson's  Bay,  the  she- 
bear  issues  lean  and  ravenous,  with  the  young  she 
has  borne  and  nourished  behind  a  snow  bank, 
.while  she  fasted  the  winter  long.  The  salt 
shores  are  fringed  with  her  hungry  sisters,  with 
tall  coast  wolves,  and  white  and  red  foxes,  all 
seeking  the  dead  things  from  the  sea.  Musk 
oxen  leave  the  fringe  of  timber  and  graze 
suspiciously,  snuffing  flies  and  mosquitos  and 
wasps  into  their  red  throats,  of  which  many  shall 
sicken  and  die. 

Now  come  July  and  August  when  the  earth  is 
bright  with  roses  and  fruit.  The  yellow  moon- 
berry  swells  from  the  centre  of  its  four-leaved 
white  flower.  The  eyeberry  runs  riot.  Crow- 
berries  shine  like  black  pearls  amid  their  star- 
shaped  foliage.  The  blueberry  is  everywhere, 
with  low,  flat  bushes  and  clusters  of  oval  sweetness. 
The  cranberry  climbs  on  the  rocks  and  sands. 


THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH 

The  snakeberry  nods  in  single  perfection,  poison- 
ous on  its  slender  stem,  and  kinikinic,  the  weed- 
berry,  waits  till  some  wandering  redman  shall 
pluck  and  dry  it  for  the  redman' s  tobacco. 

The  plains  are  carpeted  with  the  profuse 
blossom  of  the  wild  tea,  whose  velvety-pointed 
leaf  brings  comfort  by  many  a  camp  fire.  Next 
the  soil,  the  coarse,  green  moss  thrusts  out  its 
plum-coloured  bloom  or  spreads  viewless  beneath 
grey  tufts  that  live  upon  its  surface.  On  the 
rocks,  splintered  by  the  ice,  black  lichens  stick, 
thick  and  cuplike,  ere  they  whiten  and  die. 

And  all  this  time  the  days  are  getting  longer 
and  the  air  milder,  and  the  stiff  earth  turns  to 
slacken  her  rigid  joints  and  yield  the  wonderful 
life  that  lives  but  for  weeks.  Now,  too,  may  be 
seen  the  operations  of  those  vital  laws  and  customs 
that  rule  the  wild.  The  bulls  of  the  musk  oxen 
patrol  their  herds  in  a  shaggy  and  truculent  circle, 
outside  of  which  their  outlaws,  outlaws  by  age  or 
ill  temper,  are  pulled  down  by  their  ancient 
enemies.  Across  the  flat  country  a  swan's  nest 
marks  bay  and  point.  Here  the  mother  bird 
hatches  her  young,  while  the  husband  hies  to  the 


THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH       133 

congregation  of  males,  meeting  daily  where  the 
food  is  good.  The  conclave  is  that  of  a  club, 
severely  masculine,  and  the  lords  of  many  nests 
commune  noisily  together.  To  the  club  also, 
may  come  the  mother,  should  her  mate  be  killed, 
to  choose  another  spouse ;  but  only  for  this 
intimate  and  selective  purpose  is  her  approach 
permitted.  Coastwise,  range  packs  of  white  foxes, 
defenceless  singly,  but  invincible  together,  and 
the  grey  wolves  hunt  the  polar  bear,  surrounding 
him  with  a  ring  of  snapping  jaws,  when  the  salt 
mud  sinks  under  his  feet  at  low  tide. 

Then,  as  the  year  fattens,  comes  the  physical 
change,  and  fur  and  feather,  worn,  matted  and 
broken,  are  put  away  for  the  new  covering  that 
grows  before  the  autumn  closes.  The  swans 
cluster  in  solitary  places  to  moult,  places  where 
there  are  periwinkles  and  clams  and  crabs  and 
berries  for  the  taking.  The  caribou  move  slowly 
with  patches  of  new  hair  spreading  on  their  multi- 
coloured flanks.  Everywhere  there  is  an  easing 
and  slackening  of  the  eternal  war.  Carcajou,  the 
wolverine,  is  too  lazy  to  steal,  and  eats  dead  fish, 
and  the  white  bears  drowse  in  the  languid  heat. 


134       THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH 

In  September  there  is  a  quickening  of  wild 
blood.  From  lonely  places  the  fat  moulting  birds 
begin  to  waddle  toward  the  coast.  There  is  a 
touch  of  frost  at  night,  and  all  plants  and  fruits 
fling  themselves  out  with  ultimate  and  prodigal 
profusion.  In  the  north  the  caribou  does  turn 
with  their  young  and  begin  to  trot  south  with  the 
sound  of  a  multitude  of  clicking  hoofs  and  horns, 
for  they  do  not  shed  their  antlers  like  the  bucks. 
Then  also  small  tribes  that  neither  hibernate  nor 
eat  moss,  the  rats  and  beaver  and  squirrels,  replenish 
their  stores. 

Gradually  the  salt  water  edges  become  peopled 
with  travellers  preparing  for  that  most  wonderful 
journey  in  the  world.  Mallard,  widgeon,  teal, 
plover,  geese,  swans,  all  the  broad  and  narrow 
billed  brotherhood  assembles.  Night  and  day  the 
tumult  of  them  ascends.  There  is  eating  of  sand 
for  digestion,  and  digging  of  shellfish  to  harden 
muscles  softened  by  the  sweet  things  of  the  plains  ; 
for  it  is  common  knowledge  that  there  will  be  no 
more  sea  food  till  they  sight  the  swamps  of  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  air  is  black  with  trial 
flights  of  young  birds  trying  the  strength  of 


THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH       135 

young  pinions,  coming  back  to  earth  with  calls 
and  whistles  and  quacking  and  trumpeting.  Old 
birds,  strong  of  wing  and  weatherwise,  mount  to 
invisible  spaces  looking  for  that  whisper  of  the 
north  they  all  await,  till  as  the  autumn  days  of 
Indian  summer  pass,  the  colonies  grow  strong  and 
clean  and  confident. 

And  then,  of  a  sudden,  there  is  stillness  in  the 
air  and  a  grey  sky,  and  with  a  few  white  flakes 
the  word  of  the  mysterious  north  has  come.  A 
crisping  of  the  shallow  pools  and  the  ducks  climb 
circling  into  a  slender  wedge,  with  the  wisest  and 
strongest  at  the  point  of  it.  In  two  hours  the 
shores  are  desolate  of  ducks,  for  they  have  far 
to  travel  and  must  start  betimes.  And  so  the 
marvellous  procession  marshalls  its  appointed  order 
with  the  wisdom  that  lies  behind  the  flat  skulls 
and  beady  eyes  of  winged  things.  As  they  come 
they  go.  The  weaker  ones  first  who  must  stay 
and  rest  often  by  the  way  and  brave  innumerable 
dangers  in  their  short  journeys,  till  only  are  left 
the  swans,  whose  single  flight  can  be  a  thousand 
miles,  who  seek  the  high  altitudes  where  the  air 
is  thin.  Then,  when  the  swans  have  gone,  the 


136       THE  CYCLE  OF  THE  NORTH 

royal  eagles  throb  down  from  the  Arctic  in  lonely 
passage  along  deserted  leagues,  and  when  the  eagles 
have  sped  there  is  silence  on  the  coasts. 

Little  by  little  the  ice  forms.  Lakes  narrow. 
Headland  joins  to  headland.  The  male  white 
bears  follow  out,  fishing  for  seals  and  walrus. 
Wood  buffalo  and  musk  oxen  seek  shelter  in 
the  land  of  little  sticks,  and  only  the  coast  caribou 
and  bigger  wolves  brave  the  open.  The  barren 
ground  bear  hides  himself  in  warmth  and  sleep 
and  carcajou  finds  a  deserted  foxhole. 

Then  comes  the  snow,  light,  impalpable  and 
fine  like  star  dust,  and  behind  it  the  first  breathing 
of  that  north  wind  that  searches  the  plain  for 
months.  The  land  tightens,  shrinks  and  hardens. 
Its  rugged  ridges  are  smoothed  out  in  soft  curves 
that  swim  into  each  other.  Day  is  obliterated  in 
the  half  light  of  a  sun  that  seems  a  stranger  in 
these  regions  of  death,  till  with  relentless  force 
and  swiftness  rises  the  steady  drone  of  the  wind. 
Winter  has  come  to  the  barren  lands. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 


This  ts  the  story  of  Pinne, 

Told  In  the  northern  land, 
When  the  great  aurora  flickers 

Its  marvellous  violet  band, 
And  the  brown  and  wistful  people 

Hear  it  and  understand. 

In  the  midst  oj  the  pointed  teepees 
The  puttering  campjires  burn, 

In  whose  coals  the  Saulteaux  maidens 
The  tale  of  their  loves  discern, 

And  around  the  listening  circle 
Their  dark  eyesjlash  and  turn. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

PEDOAN  was  a  Wood  Cree  and  lived  on  the  edge 
of  the  Company's  ground  at  Fort  Chippeweyan, 
this  being  by  mercy  of  Dougall  MacTavish,  the 
factor.  The  latter  saw  him  there  when  he  came 
to  open  the  Post,  and,  being  of  an  easy  temper, 
left  the  cabin  as  he  found  it.  Nor  had 
MacTavish  reason  to  repent;  for,  when  the 
Dogribs  came  up  from  the  south  and  the  Yellow 
Knives  dropped  in  with  marten  from  the  northern 
rivers,  it  was  Pedoan  who  did  the  talking  for 
the  factor,  and  the  H.  B.  C.  did  not  lose  thereby. 
Pinne,  the  Partridge,  the  wife  of  Pedoan, 
was  old  and  toothless,  but  her  brown  arms  were 
strong  like  steel  cables,  and  she  could  set  a 
snare  with  the  best  of  trappers.  There  remains 
then  their  daughter  Tibikuk,  the  Night,  who 
moved  and  spoke  softly,  and  whose  dark  eyes 
and  beauty  were  known  from  the  McKenzie 
River  to  James  Bay. 


139 


140         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

Now  it  happened  that  a  Personage,  very 
important  in  the  eyes  of  the  Company,  had 
completed  a  journey  of  exaggerated  dangers 
and  had  begged  that  his  two  Saulteaux  canoe 
men  might  find  places  as  servants  of  the  Company, 
and  it  will,  of  course,  be  understood  that  in  the 
North  there  is  only  one  Company.  So  the 
Commissioner  nodded  and  dictated  a  letter  to 
the  factor  at  Fort  Chippeweyan,  and,  as  a  result, 
Ahjeek  the  Otter,  and  Gheezis  the  Sun,  got 
into  a  canoe  on  Lake  Winnipeg  and  started  north. 
Ahjeek  was  short  and  broad  and  had  a  bull-like 
neck,  and  when  he  swung  a  tump  line  over  his 
head  the  sinews  on  his  neck  stood  out  like  wire 
ropes  and  were  just  about  as  tough.  Also  he 
had  a  large  flat  nose,  and  a  scar  on  his  left  cheek 
that  he  came  by  not  in  the  paths  of  honesty. 
Gheezis,  on  the  contrary,  was  thin  and  very 
supple,  so  that  when  he  walked  he  seemed  to 
melt  into  all  kinds  of  curves  as  if  he  had  no 
bones.  His  eyes  were  very  black  and  quick,  and 
one  of  them  crossed  the  other  so  that  he  could 
look  at  two  men  at  once,  and  neither  could  tell 
which  he  regarded.  As  to  wrists  and  hands 


141 

he  was  very  delicate  and  particular,  and  no  one 
ever  saw  the  hands  of  Gheezis  to  be  dirty. 

The  two  came  to  Fort  Chippeweyan  by  way 
of  Lake  Winnipeg  and  the  Athabasca,  and  when 
they  reported  to  MacTavish  he  spoke  of  the 
Company  as  no  factor  is  supposed  to  speak,  for 
he  saw  further  into  their  hearts  than  did  the 
important  Personage  whom  they  had  piloted 
through  gentle  dangers.  But  they  were  quiet 
and  peaceable,  so  he  had  no  word  against  them. 

It  fell  on  a  day  in  springtime  that  Pedoan 
returned  from  his  hunting,  and  Ahjeek  saw 
Tibikuk  standing  by  the  door  of  the  cabin. 
Immediately  his  heart  began  to  beat  and  his 
eyes  to  get  red  and  the  sinews  on  his  neck  stood 
out,  for  he  desired  her  greatly  for  his  wife.  But 
Tibikuk  went  in  and  shut  the  door  as  if  she 
had  not  seen  him.  So  all  morning  he  thought 
and  all  afternoon  he  brooded,  till  evening  came 
and  with  it  came  Gheezis. 

Ahjeek  looked  at  him  and  said  slowly :  "I 
have  seen  a  girl,  and,  to-night,  I  ask  for  her." 

Gheezis  did  not  answer.  He  kept  on  humming 
the  Song  of  the  Black  Swan,  the  one  that  Peguis 


142         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

wrote  just  before  he  died,  and  presently,  lighting 
his  pipe,  he  laughed  at  Ahjeek  through  the 
smoke. 

The  other  looked  at  him,  but  could  not  tell 
which  eye  he  was  using,  till,  after  a  little, 
Gheezis  said,  "Has  the  girl  no  name  that  you 
speak  it  not  ?  "  and  laughed  again. 

Ahjeek  did  not  understand  the  laugh,  but 
replied  "It  is  Tibikuk;  the  daughter  of  Pedoan." 

Then  Gheezis  continued  to  laugh ;  but  it  was 
strange  and  hard,  and  his  gaze  had  turned  cold 
like  the  water  in  a  hole  through  the  ice.  "  My 
brother  sleeps  like  the  bear  in  winter,"  he 
sneered.  "  Long  ago  I  had  chosen  Tibikuk  for 
myself,  and  to-night  I,  Gheezis,  speak  to  Pedoan." 

There  was  silence  for  a  moment  and  Ahjeek 
took  his  skinning  knife  from  his  belt,  with  a 
piece  of  the  smooth  stone  that  lies  on  the  south  side 
of  Great  Bear  Lake,  and  began  to  sharpen  it 
till  his  eyes  got  red  with  staring  at  Gheezis. 
The  thin  man  never  stirred  but  filled  his  pipe 
again  and  kept  on  with  the  song  of  the  Black 
Swan.  His  gaze  was  turned  to  Ahjeek,  but  one 
could  not  tell  whether  hate  or  laughter  was  in  it. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         143 

While  he  was  still  smoking  the  other  threw 
away  the  stone,  and,  slipping  his  finger  along 
the  edge,  jumped  up  and  said,  u  What  was 
the  word  my  brother  had  about  Tibikuk  ? " 

Gheezis  looked  at  him  and  smiled.  "  The  word 
was  that  a  woman  is  not  worth  a  man's  blood, 
and  we  will  not  fight  about  one — you  and  I." 

Then  Ahjeek  crouched  low  and  guarded  his 
breast  with  the  point  of  the  knife.  "  If  you 
will  not  fight  you  will  die,  and  then  women 
will  not  concern  you  any  more;  but  Tibikuk 
and  I  will  speak  of  you  sometimes,"  he  added 
savagely. 

Gheezis  winked  quickly  and  gazed  at  him  first 
with  one  eye  and  then  the  other,  so  that  his 
glance  was  like  the  summer  lightning — also  he 
knew  that  if  Ahjeek  killed  on  the  Company's 
ground  his  punishment  was  very  certain.  "  Then 
I  am  to  go  the  way  the  white  man  went  on  the 
little  island  in  Lake  Winnipeg,"  he  said  thought- 
fully. "Now  that  I  remember  it,  he  was  found 
with  his  face  down  and  a  hole  between  his 
shoulders — and  his  knife  was  very  like  yours, 
Ahjeek.  I  could  almost  think  it  was  the  same 


144         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

knife.  If  I  talked  in  my  sleep  I  might  talk  about 
that  Englishman." 

Ahjeek's  mouth  opened,  and,  dropping  the 
knife,  his  small  red  eyes  fixed  themselves  on 
Gheezis,  who  stooped  to  snatch  it  up  and  drawled 
as  he  examined  it : 

"See — the  handle  is  the  same,  and  it  is  marked 
with  the  name  of  the  place  where  the  white 
mother  lives  across  the  big  sea  water.  It  is  a 
good  knife — Ahjeek." 

Trembling  hands  were  plucking  at  his  knees. 
"Kago,  Kago,  do  not  say  it.  It  is  death  for  me." 

"  It  was  death  for  the  white  man,"  said 
Gheezis,  with  his  cold  flinty  smile,  "Is  my 
brother  now  of  any  mind  about  Tibikuk  ?  Would 
he  speak  to  Pedoan  to-night  ? " 

But  Ahjeek  had  suddenly  lost  all  desire  for 
Tibikuk,  so  it  came  that  Gheezis  darkened  the 
doorstep  of  the  cabin  that  same  evening.  Now, 
suitors  had  come  by  snowshoe  and  canoe  from  far 
places  to  seek  the  maid  Tibikuk,  but  Pedoan's 
wrath  and  selfishness  had  always  driven  them 
away  unsatisfied.  Thus,  when  Gheezis  stated  his 
case  and  cast  his  crooked  eyes  on  the  girl,  Pedoan, 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         145 

guessing  aright  what  manner  of  man  he  was, 
became  silent  from  very  fury. 

But  the  suitor  still  wore  that  little  smile  and  it 
broadened  as  he  laid  out  his  gifts;  flannel  for 
Pinne,  a  caddy  of  tobacco  and  a  bag  of  powder 
for  Pedoan,  and,  for  Tibikuk,  beads  and  printed 
cotton  and  a  red  silk  shawl,  and  such  ornaments  as 
had  shone  to  her  envy  for  months  in  the  glass 
case  in  the  corner  of  MacTavish's  store. 

"It  is  well  that  I  should  know  of  you  before  I 
speak,"  snapped  Pedoan,  oblivious  to  this  array. 
"  Who  is  your  father  ?  " 

Gheezis  hesitated.  It  was  an  awkward  ques- 
tion, for  his  father  had  wandered  down  into 
Minnesota,  and  choked  out  his  life  with  a  bullet 
in  his  throat  as  he  was  crawling  through  a 
settler's  window.  "My  father  is  a  chief  and 
hunts  on  the  Peace  River,"  he  said  sulkily. 

"  And  you — who  are  you  ? " 

Tibikuk  looked  up  quickly  and  for  a  moment 
her  soft  eyes  rested  on  the  face  of  Gheezis. 
There  was  something  inscrutable  in  the  glance, 
but  to  her  suitor  it  expressed  many  things.  "  I 
serve  the  Company  here  and  on  the  Moose 


146          THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

River,"  he  said,  all  the  time  drinking  in  the  girl's 
smooth,  oval  features,  the  supple  brown  shoulder, 
the  rich  curves  of  neck  and  bosom. 

Pedoan  caught  the  glance  and  his  wrath  burst 
like  a  storm.  "All  this  may  be  true,"  he  hissed, 
"but  I  feel  that  you  are  a  liar."  Then,  kicking 
the  gifts,  he  snarled  :  "The  time  is  not  yet  when 
my  daughter  shall  lie  with  a  Saulteau.  The  Crees 
do  not  wed  with  dogs — begone,  and  take  your 
gifts  with  you." 

Tibikuk  leaned  a  little  toward  her  suitor.  So 
many  had  spoken  and  offered  gifts  and  then  gone. 
So  many  evenings  she  had  sat  silent  while  her 
parents  talked,  that  a  mute  revolt  was  at  last 
stirring  within  her.  Love  comes  quickly  among 
the  red  people  of  the  north,  even  as  the  seasons 
and  death ;  and  now  there  was  something  in  her 
breast  that  answered  to  the  voice  of  Gheezis. 

He  saw  it,  and  the  fire  in  him  burned  the 
fiercer.  But  the  ancestors  of  Gheezis  had  been 
crafty  tricksters  all,  so,  although  his  passion 
flamed,  the  cold,  cool  mind  of  him  asserted  itself 
and  he  knew  that  he  could  bide  his  time. 

"Is  this  my  father's  last  word?"  he  said  quietly. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         147 

"  Pedoan  speaks  but  once,"  flashed  back  the 
old  man. 

Then  Gheezis  got  up,  shooting  a  glance  at 
Tibikuk,  and  bowing  very  politely  to  her  mother. 
"It  will  not  be  the  last  word  till  I  have  spoken," 
he  replied  meaningly  at  the  door  of  the  cabin, 
and  left  his  gifts  behind  him. 

With  no  surprise,  he  saw,  next  morning,  that 
the  house  of  Pedoan  was  empty,  for,  having 
enough  of  Gheezis,  the  interpreter  had  slipped  off 
to  Lac  Clair  to  hunt  moose  in  the  Birch  Lake 
country.  And,  noting  this,  Gheezis  sat  long  and 
silently,  puffing  smoke  from  his  immoveable  face, 
while  plot  after  plot  and  plan  after  plan  moved 
through  the  darkness  of  his  mind.  All  day  he 
sat,  till,  with  evening,  his  sullen  visage  cleared, 
and,  slouching  over  to  the  Post,  he  asked 
MacTavish  for  a  week's  holiday  for  Ahjeek  and 
himself. 

The  factor  looked  hard  at  the  evil  eyes,  for 
suspicion  had  shrouded  the  man  like  a  cloak,  but, 
in  the  end,  glad  to  be  rid  of  him  for  a  space,  the 
leave  was  granted. 

Then  Gheezis  spoke  to  Ahjeek.     "  Pedoan  has 


148         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

called  me  a  dog,  and  kicked  my  gifts,  and  I  go  to 
have  more  talk  with  him.  So  do  you  come  too." 

Ahjeek  grinned.  "  Your  courting  was  short ; 
the  girl  wants  a  better  man." 

The  other  stared  at  him,  gazing  first  into  the 
broad  scarred  face,  then  at  the  skinning  knife. 
No  word  was  spoken,  but,  so  intense  was  the 
stare  that  Ahjeek's  hand  crept  to  the  knife  and, 
the  instant  his  brown  fingers  touched  its  haft 
he  remembered  the  Englishman ;  then  he  knew 
what  the  stare  meant.  Gheezis  saw  that  he 
knew.  "  You  come  too,"  he  repeated,  with  a 
lift  in  his  voice. 

uYes,"  replied  Ahjeek  slowly,  "I  come." 

Next  morning  he  thought  hard  as  the  foam 
began  to  whisper,  and  the  canoe  turned,  not 
westward  toward  the  narrows  that  lead  to  Lac 
Clair,  but  eastward  to  the  broad  entrance  of  the 
Slave  river.  All  day  he  thought,  saying  nothing, 
even  though  the  manner  of  their  journey  was 
like  no  othel  journey  he  ever  made,  for  they 
dawdled  down  the  broad  stream,  staying  to  talk 
with  everyone  whom  Gheezis  told  that  they  were 
going  north,  even  as  far  as  the  bitter  water. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         149 

When  night  came  he  would  have  no  fire  but 
sat  by  himself  humming  the  Song  of  Peguis. 
Then,  when  it  was  dark,  picking  up  his  paddle, 
he  motioned  to  Ahjeek  to  take  the  bow. 

"Where  do  we  go? "  said  the  big  man  angrily, 
being  tired  of  this  nonsense. 

"  To  see  my  father-in-law,"  said  Gheezis  grimly. 
Ahjeek  shivered  a  little,  not  that  the  night  was 
cold,  but  because  he  saw  death  in  the  eyes  of 
his  friend.  So  all  through  the  darkness  they 
paddled  hard  against  the  stream,  passed  the  post 
ere  morning,  and,  heading  for  the  narrows,  left 
the  canoe  there. 

It  was  a  hard  trip  on  foot  through  the  dead 
timber,  and  they  made  no  fire  on  the  way,  but, 
on  the  second  morning,  Gheezis  peered  across  a 
patch  of  smooth  water  as  he  lay  on  his  belly  in 
the  long  grass.  Opposite,  where  the  green  forest 
marched  down  to  a  strip  of  sandy  shore,  was  the 
camp  to  which  they  had  come  through  the 
wilderness  like  a  wolf  to  his  den.  His  brow 
wrinkled  and  the  muscles  of  his  face  twitched 
as  Pinne  put  her  grey  head  out  of  the  tent  and 
called  to  Tibikuk  whose  lithe  figure  was  moving 


150         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

through  the  trees.  But  when  Pedoan  came  down 
to  the  shore  and  put  a  rifle  in  his  canoe,  Gheezis 
lay  closer  in  the  grass,  steadied  his  elbows  on 
the  ground,  and  laid  one  keen  eye  along  the 
glinting  barrel  of  his  gun.  Then  he  shook  his 
head  and  turned  to  Ahjeek.  "It  is  better  to 
wait,"  he  said,  smiling. 

The  old  man  paddled  stiffly  across  the  bay  to 
the  mouth  of  a  little  river  that  slipped  into  it 
opposite  his  camp,  while  Pinne  and  Tibikuk 
watched  him,  and,  from  the  long  grass  the  others 
watched  him  too. 

Within  the  hour  Pedoan  had  killed  his  moose 
and  sat  beside  it,  smoking.  Because  he  was  old 
he  wondered  whether  it  would  be  easier  to  take 
the  moose  to  camp  or  have  the  women  move  the 
camp  to  the  great  rough-coated  animal  that  lay 
so  motionless  on  the  moss.  Then,  as  the  incense 
of  his  pipe  ascended  and  the  sunlight  chequered 
the  ground  with  a  myriad  of  little  patches,  his 
mind  turned  to  Tibikuk  and  the  Saulteau  who 
had  covered  the  floor  of  his  cabin  with  gifts — and 
this  was  the  last  thought  of  Pedoan. 

In  the  ground  hemlock  behind  him  were   the 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         151 

cross-eyed  one  and  Ahjeek.  As  he  had  tracked 
the  moose,  whose  hooves  left  their  print  in  the 
soft  earth,  so  had  they  trailed  him;  and  never 
were  bear  or  deer  so  closely  tracked  as  had  been 
Pedoan.  They  had  moved  like  shadows  through 
the  woods.  To  their  beady  eyes  the  soil  was  a 
book  of  simple  reading — here  he  had  rested,  for 
the  butt  of  the  rifle  had  left  a  mark  and  its 
muzzle  had  scratched  a  tree  trunk  ;  there  he  had 
found  the  moose  track  and  stopped  to  think,  for 
the  footprints  were  deeper.  By  leaves  and  twigs 
and  a  thousand  faint  and  almost  imperceptible 
things,  by  wisdom  of  the  forest  and  the  not 
understandable  faculty  of  inherited  ages,  they  had 
found  and  followed  him  to  this. 

"Under  the  arm,"  whispered  Gheezis,  and 
the  man  with  the  scarred  face  pointed  his  rifle, 
he  knew  not  why,  at  the  side  of  Pedoan.  But, 
just  as  his  finger  crooked  to  the  pull,  a  vision 
swam  across  the  muzzle.  It  was  of  a  big  man, 
with  yellow  hair  lying  in  the  grass,  who  got  up 
suddenly  and  looked  at  him  with  a  world  of 
reproach  in  his  clear  blue  eyes.  Then  he  no 
more  saw  Pedoan  or  anything  else,  and  the  barrel 


152         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

began  to  make  uncertain  little  circles  in  the  air, 
till  the  sinewy  hand  of  Gheezis  shot  silently  out 
and  pulled  it  down. 

He  shut  his  own  eyes,  but  opened  them  again 
just  as  Gheezis  pulled  the  trigger.  The  report 
was  like  thunder.  Pedoan  started  suddenly  and 
his  shoulders  went  up ;  then  he  swayed  for  a 
moment  and  rolled  slowly  over  on  his  side,  and, 
where  they  hid,  they  could  hear  him  choking 
with  the  blood  in  his  throat.  The  two  looked 
at  each  other  as  the  echoes  rolled  out  and  crashed 
back  from  the  bluff  side  of  a  great  hill  that  lifted 
to  the  north.  Then  Gheezis  laughed  horribly 
and,  walking  over,  stood  looking  down  at  the 
body. 

"It  is  not  many  days  ago,"  he  said,  with  a  chill 
triumph  in  his  voice,  "  that  you  called  me  a  dog  ; 
but  there  is  not  left  now  anyone  to  call  me  that. 
I  ask  you  again  for  Tibikuk,  my  father." 

The  leaves  began  to  rustle  in  a  gentle  northerly 
wind  as  he  turned  to  Ahjeek.  "I  have  asked 
Pedoan,  and  you  see  this  time  he  has  not  refused 
me,"  he  said,  with  a  revolting  laugh,  "so  now  I 
go  to  Tibikuk. 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         153 

There  was  still  more  weight  in  the  wind,  when, 
at  noon,  Tibikuk  stared  under  her  lifted  hand  at 
a  canoe  that  came  across  from  the  little  river. 
But  when  the  tall,  lean  figure  of  Gheezis  slouched 
up  across  the  sand,  her  heart  began  to  jump  and 
she  ran  to  the  tent.  So  it  was  Pinne  who  met  him. 

"I  seek  Pedoan,"  he  said  smoothly. 

Tibikuk  glanced  from  behind  her  mother  and 
became  strangely  silent  when  she  met  the  fire  in 
the  crooked  eyes.  "Pedoan  hunts  by  the  little 
river,"  grunted  Pinne,  with  no  joy  for  this  un- 
welcome suitor.  "He  killed  this  morning  and 
will  be  back  soon." 

"I  too  have  killed,"  smiled  Gheezis.  "Bring 
the  meat,"  he  called  to  Ahjeek. 

So  all  that  afternoon  the  men  smoked  and  ate 
and  brought  wood  and  water  for  Pinne ;  and 
Gheezis  sat  beside  Tibikuk,  and  the  manner  of 
his  love-making  was  such  that  in  the  girl's  breast 
began  to  stir  something  she  had  never  known 
before.  He  told  her  of  the  little  bottles  with 
wires  in  them  that  made  the  light  at  Winnipeg, 
and  of  the  black  horse  that  ate  stones  and  water 
and  pulled  wooden  houses  on  wheels.  And,  hear- 


154         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

ing  all  this  and  more,  there  filtered  into  Tibikuk's 
mind  a  great  longing  to  see  these  things  with  the 
crooked-eyed  man  who  knew  so  much. 

The  sun  dipped  till  he  glared  large  and  red  and 
round  through  the  tree  tops,  but  still  Pedoan  came 
not.  At  last  Pinne  grew  fearful  and  spoke. 
"  Gheezis,  my  husband  is  dead  or  hurt.  Go  seek 
him  by  the  little  river." 

Gheezis  turned  slowly.  He  had  been  staring 
at  the  place  where  Tibikuk's  neck  smoothed  out 
into  her  shoulder  in  a  soft  brown  curve.  He  had 
seen  many  women,  but  desired  none  till  he  found 
this  girl,  and  the  afternoon  had  been  one  long 
voluptuous  anticipation.  Now,  he  had  but  to  put 
out  his  hand  and  take.  The  knowledge  filled  him 
with  a  fierce  satisfaction.  "Pedoan  is  a  great 
hunter,  also  he  is  wise,"  he  said  diffidently. 
"Why  should  hurt  come  to  him? " 

"But  there  were  two  shots,"  pleaded  Pinne, 
twisting  her  nervous  hands.  "  The  first  did  not 
kill,  perhaps  not  the  second." 

Gheezis  turned  his  eyes  again  to  Tibikuk. 
"Perhaps  both  killed,"  he  said  thoughtfully.  "It 
is  late.  I  will  go  to-morrow." 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         155 

Pinne  glanced  down  the  shore  to  the  canoe, 
and  Ahjeek,  who  lay  beside  it,  rolled  over  on  his 
elbow  and  stared  at  her.  He  had  been  there  all 
day,  but  she  had  never  realised  it  till  now.  Again 
she  glanced,  and,  doing  so,  her  heart  stopped. 
For  at  the  water  line,  on  the  yellow  bow,  was  a 
brown  patch  of  gum,  and  its  outline  was  of  a 
man's  face. 

She  stood  and  gazed,  while  her  soul  trembled 
under  the  waves  of  cold  fear  that  beat  upon  it. 
It  was  Pedoan's  canoe.  She  had  made  the  patch. 
Slowly  her  eyes  swung  round,  till  they  rested  on 
Gheezis.  He  was  leaning  forward  and  watching 
her  intently.  Then,  carelessly,  but  with  her  heart 
pounding  in  her  shrivelled  old  breast,  she  turned 
and  went  into  the  tent. 

At  midnight,  with  the  touch  of  a  hand  on  her 
wrist,  Tibikuk  struggled  slowly  out  of  riotous 
dreams.  It  was  very  dark.  Through  the  tent 
she  could  hear  the  north  wind  whipping  the 
tree  tops.  The  hand  crept  to  her  hot  lips  and 
her  mother's  figure  bent  over  her.  At  her  feet 
lay  Gheezis  and  Ahjeek  beneath  their  blankets, 
and  the  sound  of  their  breathing  was  heavy. 


156         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINN& 

"  You  will  wake  them,  my  mother,"  she 
whispered  through  the  lean  fingers,  "What  is 
it?" 

"Your  father  is  dead,"  breathed  Pinne,  "and 
these  men  have  killed  him."  The  old  woman  felt 
her  daughter  tremble  in  the  dark.  She  did  not 
know  that  the  girl's  foot  had  touched  the  sleeping 
form  of  Gheezis  and  that  the  touch  had  run 
through  her  like  fire.  Then,  slowly,  blind  horror 
worked  into  her  mind,  and,  between  horror  and 
passion,  she  trembled  the  more. 

"  I  tell  you  this,  that  to-morrow  you  may  under- 
stand and  do  what  I  tell  you.  Till  then  be  very 
still." 

All  night  Tibikuk  lay  and  stared  at  the  ridge- 
pole. Pedoan  was  old  when  she  was  born,  and 
he  had  kept  her  close,  being  the  child  of  his  age. 
There  were  no  sisters  or  brothers,  nothing  but  the 
stern  hunter  and  his  grizzled  wife.  Tibikuk  was 
twenty-three.  Her  bosom  was  ripe  to  bursting. 
No  little  hands  had  ever  touched  it,  and  no  man 
had  ever  taken  her  in  his  arms,  but  now  a  strong 
one  had  come  and  not  gone  away  like  all  the 
others.  Again  her  foot  touched  him  gently,  and 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         157 

again  the  fire  ran  through  her.  Love  is  un- 
tempered  in  the  North.  It  is  born  in  the  stillness 
of  the  forest,  and  nourished  in  the  wide  sweep  of 
empty  spaces  where  only  the  lovers  exist,  and  so 
it  was  that  she  lay  silent  with  her  foot  against  the 
unconscious  Gheezis  and  that  delicate  fire  throb- 
bing in  her  veins. 

In  the  morning  the  women  watched  the  canoe 
dwindle  toward  the  little  river,  and  Pinne,  shaken 
with  fury,  dry-lipped  for  revenge,  turned  to 
her  daughter.  "  Are  you  mad  ?  I  tell  you 
Gheezis  has  killed  Pedoan." 

"Then  why  do  they  search  for  him?"  said 
Tibikuk,  heavy-eyed  and  languid. 

"  Search,"  replied  her  mother  contemptuously, 
"  They  go  to  sleep,  not  to  search  ;  and  they 
will  die  in  their  sleep." 

But  the  girl's  soul,  trembling  with  the  sudden 
fierce  upspringing  of  love,  was  numb  to  all  else. 
Even  the  thought  of  her  father's  death  hammered 
fruitlessly  at  her  understanding.  As  in  a  trance 
she  heard  her  mother:  "The  great  spirit  spoke 
to  me  in  the  night,  and  sent  Keewaydin,  the 
north  wind,  to  help  me ;  so  that  we  two  women, 


158         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

without  arms,  will  go  and  kill  two  armed  men. 
Look  !  " 

Tibikuk  looked  and  saw  the  canoe  vanish  into 
the  little  river.  The  lake  was  white  with  foam, 
and  through  the  dead  timber  droned  the  weight 
of  a  great  wind.  Suddenly  her  mother's  arms 
closed  about  her  neck.  "  Tibikuk,  my  little  one, 
will  you  let  your  mother  go  alone  ? "  She  tore 
open  her  cotton  dress,  "See  the  breast  that  fed 
you !  It  is  all  dried  up.  Is  your  love  dried 
up  too?  I  have  carried  you  so  many  miles, 
Tibikuk.  In  the  year  of  the  great  hunger,  I  carried 
you  from  the  Moose  River  to  Fort  Rae,  and 
often  Pedoan  carried  us  both.  It  is  your  mother 
that  speaks,  Tibikuk  !  " 

Slowly  the  girl's  eyes  raised  till  they  met  the 
distorted  face  of  Pinne.  It  was  transformed  into 
an  epitome  of  suffering,  and  at  the  sight,  memory 
moved  in  her  daughter.  Little  half-forgotten 
happenings  crept  into  her  brain,  some  of  the 
thousand  nameless  things  that  dwell  even  in 
savage  breasts.  In  the  light  of  these  she  saw 
the  past,  till,  seeing  it,  the  wonderful  future 
became  dim  and  shadowy.  Then  her  soul  shook 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         159 

at  a  vision  of  Gheezis,  but  the  vision  changed 
as  he  raised  a  rifle,  pointing  it  at  her  father. 
Then  the  rifle  spoke,  and  she  shut  her  eyes,  and 
trembled.  "  I  will  come,  my  mother,  I  will  come." 
Together  they  skirted  the  shore,  moving 
quietly  and  smoothly  as  Gheezis  himself  had 
done.  First  there  had  been  the  hunter,  then 
those  that  trailed  him,  and  now,  lastly,  the  women 
crept  on  the  way  of  death.  Up  the  little  stream, 
by  the  big  bluff,  they  found  Pedoan's  canoe, 
with  the  brown  patch  on  its  bow,  and,  at  the 
sight,  Pinne  kissed  the  smooth  bark,  with  the 
tears  trickling  down  her  face.  They  left  it  with 
the  paddles  placed  very  carefully,  and  its  stem 
pointing  down  the  narrow  line  of  black  water 
that  slipped  out  of  sight  in  the  dead  timber. 
Then  upstream  to  the  bluff,  and  here  Pinne  said : 
"  The  great  Spirit  spoke  truth  and  Keewaydin 
is  very  strong.  Here  are  the  little  firesticks 
from  the  Post."  She  pushed  a  box  of  matches 
into  Tibikuk's  hand.  "The  men  sleep,  one 
on  each  side  of  the  river,  the  men  that  killed 
Pedoan.  Your  father  did  not  know  why  he 
died  and  these  men  will  die  in  their  sleep." 


160         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

Tibikuk  stood  motionless,  her  eyes  rounded  with 
fear;  till  her  mother  spoke  again.  "You  will 
go  west  and  I  will  go  east,  and  on  the  way 
back  we  will  come  very  quickly  and  make  fire 
in  many  places,  as  the  Spirit  told  me.  Go 
quickly,  my  daughter." 

She  turned  and  vanished.  For  an  instant 
the  girl  stood,  and  then  she  too  disappeared.  The 
moments  passed.  An  otter  slid  noiselessly  down 
stream,  and,  back  in  the  underbush  an  animal 
pressed  by  with  a  breaking  of  small  sticks. 
Suddenly,  to  east  and  west,  sprang  up  small 
puffs  of  light  grey  smoke,  and  in  the  distance 
sounded  a  faint  snapping  and  crackling.  The 
film  broadened,  thrusting  up  rounded  curls  that 
blew  away  and  grew  again  with  louder  and 
sharper  crackling.  The  smoke  neared  the  river, 
and,  just  as  a  light  flame  flickered  at  the  far 
end  of  it,  Tibikuk  ran  out  panting.  The  fire 
was  growing  in  the  east  and  Pinne  came 
not. 

"  Mother,"  called  the  girl. 

The  only  answer  was  a  new  and  vicious  voice. 
She  could  see  wreaths  of  fire  envelope  the  dead 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         161 

birches   and   blossom   out    like   gigantic   torches. 
"  Mother,"  she  called. 

The  fire  crept  nearer  and  blasts  of  burning  air 
struck  her  in  the  face.  Then  she  ran  in  on 
her  mother's  trail.  A  little  way  from  the  river 
lay  Pinne,  her  hip  broken,  her  features  distorted 
with  agony.  Tibikuk  leaned  to  lift  her,  but 
the  old  woman  shook  her  head  and  tried  to 
smile.  "  It  is  the  end,"  she  said  faintly.  "  Save 
yourself,  my  little  Tibikuk." 

There  was  a  world  of  love  in  it,  and  her 
daughter's  voice  broke  as  she  put  her  head  on 
the  old  woman's  shoulder.  "There  is  nothing 
left,  my  mother,"  she  said  through  the  smoke 
"I  will  stay." 

With  a  groan  Pinne  raised  herself  and  stared. 
An  eddy  in  the  wind  had  carried  the  fire  north, 
and  it  now  turned  to  sweep  down  on  them. 
"  You  love  Gheezis  ?  "  she  whispered  brokenly. 

Tibikuk  buried  her  face  against  her  mother's 
breast.  "  I  love  him,  and  I  have  killed  him,"  she 
answered  convulsively. 

A  wave  of  flame  closed  down  on  them  and 
Pinne  turned  to  beat  it  out.  Then  came  another 


162          THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

and  another.  She  gazed  down  at  the  brown 
head.  "  My  little  bird,"  she  said  weakly,  "  my 
poor  little  bird." 

The  wind  pressed  from  the  barren  lands  ever 
more  fiercely  and  drove  the  blast  before  it  like  a 
tempest.  "  Run,  my  daughter,  run  quickly," 
stammered  Pinne,  as  the  scorched  air  took  her 
withered  throat.  "  Run  quickly ;  Gheezis  will 
be  seeking  the  canoe." 

The  girl  sprang  to  her  feet.  No  other  words 
than  these  could  have  snatched  her  from  this 
crackling  furnace.  No  power  less  mighty  than 
newly  wakened  love  could  have  drawn  her  irre- 
sistibly from  a  death  that  already  seemed  sweet. 
"  I  go,  mother,"  she  gasped,  and  darted  toward 
the  river  bank.  She  turned  once  and  looked 
back.  But  Pinne  lay  still,  with  her  dress  drawn 
over  her  eyes. 

The  canoe  leaped  down  the  narrow  stream  to 
the  lift  of  the  girl's  agonised  strokes — leaped  till 
a  fringe  of  lace  twinkled  out  on  the  black  water 
under  the  trembling  delicate  bow.  And,  as  the 
pall  overhead  mounted  ever  darker  and  heavier  to 
the  zenith,  Tibikuk's  voice  rose  the  louder,  with 


THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE         163 

calls  of  birds  and  animals,  flying  from  the  red 
death  that  came  apace.  "Gheezis,"  she  wailed, 
"Gheezis." 

But  there  came  no  answer.     Back  in  the  forest 
the  fire  was  striking  hard.     From  the  heart  of  it 
came  roaring  and  explosions.     The  draught  of  it 
sucked  up  trees  and  branches  and  flung  them  like 
flaming  arrows  through  the  air.     Winged  things 
soared  to  escape  and  were  tossed  and  buffeted, 
scorched  and  seared  in  its  fuming  vortex.     The 
wild  populace  of  the  forest  fled  for  refuge  not  to 
be  found,  fled  in  a  tumbling  terror-stricken  avalanche 
over  the  bodies  of  two  men,  forms  that  writhed 
and  stretched  and  twisted,  but  never  woke  to  life. 
Neither  fur  nor  feather  escaped  that  day,  save  only 
when  it  reached  the  cooling  depths  of  the  lake,  for 
there  at  last  the  conflagration  was  stayed.     The 
moon  rose,  blinking   through    the  smoke   at  the 
black  desolation  that  marched  northward  to  the 
big  bluff.     The  wind  had  dropped  to  a  whisper. 
Halfway  across,  between  the    camp  ground  and 
the  little  river,  floated  Pedoan's  canoe.     Tubikuk 
leaned  weakly   on   the    thwarts,   her  blank  eyes 
fixed  on  the   desolation    that   had   engulfed   the 


164         THE  REVENGE  OF  PINNE 

world.  For  a  long  time  she  stayed  thus — then 
the  canoe  grounded  flatly  on  the  sandy  shore. 
Dumbly — as  one  dazed — she  got  out  and  tottered 
to  the  camp.  The  tent  door  was  open,  and  within 
lay  the  blanket  on  which  Gheezis  had  slept  at  her 
feet.  She  cried  out  once,  as  one  suddenly  stricken, 
and,  throwing  herself  upon  it,  buried  her  face  in 
its  folds. 


THE  TURNING  POINT 


If,  on  its  quiet  and  shadowed  way 
My  spirit  Jirst  shall  slip,  to  wait 

The  coming  of  thine  own,  I  pray 
That  God  will  be  compassionate  : 

Nor  rob  me  utterly  of  sight, 

Nor  close  mine  ears,  but  may  I  see 
Some  vision  of  mine  old  delight 

And  hear  thee  in  eternity  : 

That  my  unfettered  soul  may  move 
Conscious  of  memories  that  bless, — 

The  rare  divinity  of  love, 

And  thine  immortal  tenderness. 


THE  TURNING  POINT 

HENDRICK'S  wife  stood  for  a  long  time  and  watched 
his  departing  form  swing  into  the  morning  mist. 
He  turned  at  the  gate,  as  he  always  did,  and,  as 
on  every  day,  she  waved  her  hand.  Then  the  fog 
engulfed  him. 

There  was  something  in  its  soft  density,  in  its 
impalpable  obscurity  strongly  akin  to  her  own 
mood,  and  it  held  her  motionless.  The  earth  was 
very  still  and  in  its  silence  she  could  detect  the 
troubled  questions  of  her  own  heart ;  unreasoning, 
unjustified,  she  had  told  herself  a  thousand  times, 
but  yet  of  an  insistence  that  seemed  almost  im- 
mortal. If  it  were  anything  else  that  she  feared 
her  own  judgment  would  have  revolted,  but  that 
she  should  be  oppressed  by  love  itself  was  well 
nigh  hideous.  Like  a  creature  trapped  in  some 
delicate  snare  she  had  essayed  every  affectionate 
escape,  but  ever  as  she  moved  toward  any  ex- 
pression of  individuality  she  was  swamped  by  an 


167 


168  THE  TURNING  POINT 

adoration  that  left  her  breathless.  She  loved, 
God  knew  that  she  loved,  but  life  seemed  to  be 
bounded  by  sacrificial  altars  which  her  husband 
heaped  anew  with  passionate  offerings. 

She  had  watched  this  grow  from  a  bridal  wor- 
ship into  a  consuming  flame  that  now  almost 
choked  her  with  its  intensity,  and  with  it  grew  the 
consciousness  that  her  intellectual  vitality  was 
being  sapped  by  the  response  it  demanded. 
There  were  no  little  voices  to  answer  the  question, 
indeed  in  that  case  there  would  have  been  no 
question  to  answer. 

As  she  gazed,  the  fog  lifted  and  daintily  divested 
itself  of  garden  and  hedge.  The  horizon  widened 
into  clean  beautiful  green  things,  and,  with  the 
enlarging  world,  her  mind  suddenly  expanded  to 
a  solution.  Doubt,  misunderstanding,  even  re- 
sentment, it  might  cost  all  of  these,  but  she  was 
ready  to  pay  the  price. 

Weeks  later,  during  an  evening  that  to  Hendrick 
at  least  was  full  of  satisfying  nearness,  her  pent- 
up  spirit  spoke,  but  there  was  nothing  in  the 
smooth  tones  that  revealed  the  voicing  of  a  great 
ambition. 


THE  TURNING  POINT  169 

"Stephen." 

He  looked  up  and  something  in  his  grey  eyes 
made  her  pause,  "  Yes,  dear." 

"  I — I  want  to  go  to  Europe  in  January  with 
the  Reynolds." 

The  grey  eyes  opened  wider,  "You  want  to 
what?" 

"Go  to  Europe  with  the  Reynolds.  I  saw 
them  yesterday,"  she  hastened  on,  "and  they 
renewed  an  invitation  made  months  ago,  but  I 
didn't  like  to  tell  you.  It  sounded  too  miserably 
selfish,  and " 

Her  words  trailed  out,  silenced  by  a  quick 
apprehension  and  the  beating  of  her  own  heart. 
Hendrick  stared  with  a  puzzled  wistfulness.  He 
was  conscious  of  a  chill  that  seemed  to  radiate 
from  the  very  presence  he  so  loved,  and  in 
which  he  was  wont  to  move  to  his  soul's  great 
content. 

It  was  typical  of  the  man  that  his  answer  re- 
flected her  rather  than  himself.  "  How  long  do 
you  want  to  be  away,  Lois  ?  " 

"  Stephen — dear — don't  put  it  like  that ;  four 
months,"  she  added,  gazing  at  him  with  beseech- 


170  THE  TURNING  POINT 

ing  eyes.  "Husband,  I  don't  want  to  go  unless 
you  want  me  to.  I  know  how  it  must  sound ; 
but  trust  me  and  send  me." 

At  the  words,  Hendrick,  in  spite  of  himself,  fell 
to  thinking  how  immeasurably  she  had  trusted 
him,  and  they  struck  him  with  a  strange  direct 
reasonableness. 

He  had  told  her  a  thousand  times  of  his  utter 
dependency,  he  had  felt  it  most  in  those  too  rare 
moments  when  she  had  faintly  responded  to  his 
adoration,  but  now  her  detachmemt  from  the 
sheltering  arms  impressed  him  with  a  sudden 
respect. 

"Lois,  dear  one,  of  course  you  can  go.  I  can 
just  dimly  guess  what  it  will  all  mean  to  you.  I'd 
trust  you  out  of  this  world  into  the  next.  You 
know  you're  all  I've  got." 

She  was  conscious  at  once  of  an  absolute  dis- 
solving of  his  soul  in  her  own.  Often  and  again 
she  had  been  burdened  with  a  sense  of  the  lodge- 
ment of  Hendrick's  spirit  in  her  breast,  till  her 
very  thoughts  were  coloured  by  an  unnatural 
duality.  She  had  reckoned  that  her  husband 
would  let  her  go  and  had  read  him  truly  enough, 


THE  TURNING  POINT  171 

but  it  was  fate  that  the  very  thing  from  which  she 
fled  should  open  the  gates. 

There  was  a  mingling  of  eyes,  a  long  inter- 
change, even  intersearching,  of  soul,  that  filled  her 
with  a  sudden  fear ;  then  Lois  had  a  glimpse  of 
herself  standing  alone,  uninfluenced  and  uncon- 
strained, and  to  the  vision  her  whole  nature 
mounted  in  eager  response. 

She  told  him  what  a  woman  tells  to  the  man 
who  has  displaced  all  others  in  her  heart  by  the 
sheer  weight,  not  the  sheer  joyousness,  of  his  love. 
Hendrick,  with  a  mind  in  a  riot  at  her  departure, 
was  nursed  through  mood  and  tense  by  a  wise 
devotion  that  never  slackened  to  the  hour  of  Lois 
sailing.  He  was  hungry  for  her  and  she  knew  it. 
He  remembered  vividly  what  even  their  short 
separations  had  meant  to  him,  he  could  understand 
her  longing,  but  was  baffled  by  her  willingness  to 

g°- 

The  parting  was  a  loving  deception,  which  how- 
ever deceived  neither.  Hendrick's  prospective 
loneliness  appalled  him,  but  he  said  nothing ;  his 
wife's  happy  visions  vanished  and  she  gave  no 
sign.  It  was  just  one  of  these  little  domestic 


172  THE  TURNING  POINT 

tragedies  which  were  being  enacted  all  around 
them,  but  which  they  shared  for  the  first  sharp 
time. 

Soon  the  throb  of  the  vessel  awakened  her  to 
a  keen  perception  that  seemed  to  pierce  her  years 
of  indecision.  She  felt  suddenly  as  if  the  torrent 
of  her  husband's  worship  had  been  bridged  by 
some  structure  that  carried  her  over  its  impetuous 
flood,  and  on  the  other  side  waited  a  thousand 
new  and  beautiful  things. 

The  vast  empty  horizon,  the  gigantic  sweep  of 
the  hard  blue  sky,  the  clean  wind  breathing  over 
the  salty  leagues,  the  cleft  waves  racing  along  the 
smooth  black  side,  all  these  inoculated  her  with 
a  sense  of  new  existence  that  was  entrancing. 
She  was  so  delightfully  alive,  and,  in  a  way,  so 
emancipated,  that  in  the  very  uncertainty  of  the 
future  lay  its  charm.  It  was  like  the  soaring  of  a 
singing  lark  into  rare  and  odorous  space. 

Some  suggestion  of  what  it  all  meant  to  his 
wife,  and  blind  faith  at  least  in  her  judgment, 
sustained  Hendrick  for  the  first  few  days,  then 
the  inflexible  demands  of  his  position  engulfed 
him  for  a  time.  It  was  a  work  to  which  he 


THE  TURNING  POINT  173 

gave  his  best,  but  there  had  always  seemed  a 
grim  irony  in  the  destiny  that  made  him  the 
superintending  engineer  of  a  huge  factory.  He 
called  himself  the  millhand,  in  spite  of  gentle 
remonstrance.  His  evident  palpable  life  moved 
through  a  maze  of  mechanical  creatures  of  his 
own  contriving.  His  office  was  the  nerve  centre 
of  the  factory.  His  domain  was  peopled  by 
countless  diligent  machines  and  vibrated  with  the 
movement  of  vast  powers. 

Now  he  looked  to  all  this  for  some  expression 
it  had  never  yielded  before ;  he  sought  forget- 
fulness  of  loneliness. 

There  was  something  else  to  which  he  turned 
instinctively,  something  guarded  almost  fiercely 
from  those  who  knew  him  best.  It  was  the 
consciousness  of  his  almost  dual  life.  One  exist- 
ence, ostensible  and  productive,  mirrored  the  man 
to  his  friends — a  progressive,  active  engineer ;  the 
other  revealed  a  shy,  sensitive  personality,  sub- 
jective and  imaginative.  One  part  of  him  gave 
orders,  bore  responsibility,  did  the  work  and 
comported  itself  normally  and  methodically; 
the  other,  and  this  was  to  him  his  active  and 


174  THE  TURNING  POINT 

real  self,  was  swayed  by  spiritual  emotion  and 
fragments  of  his  dreams. 

The  isolation  he  dreaded  closed  in.  He  felt  it 
in  the  sudden  first  distaste  of  his  work.  All  the 
necessary  little  crudities  of  it  became  unbearably 
wearisome,  more,  even  repellant,  till  out  of  them 
arose  a  strange  distrust  of  his  own  powers.  He 
found  himself  pointless  and  inefficient.  Then, 
because  his  essential  faith  was  shaken,  he  essayed 
his  other  self. 

In  the  midst  of  a  questioning  mood  he  was 
summoned  to  the  power  house,  where  throbbed 
the  rythmical  giants  that  vitalized  the  factory. 
One  of  the  engines,  a  huge  Corliss,  was  in- 
tractable. She  was  petted,  oiled,  rubbed  and 
polished  till  her  vast  smooth  limbs  shone  like 
silver.  Her  foundations  groped  deep  in  the 
earth,  her  fly-wheel  bisected  the  place  with  its 
burnished  rim,  and  Hendrick  stood  studying  her 
vagaries  with  his  foreman.  There  were  little 
questioning  pauses  that  only  an  engineer  could 
note — small  irregularities  that  betrayed  them- 
selves in  a  flicker  on  the  switchboard.  A 
thousand  horse  power  was  at  work,  but  the 


THE  TURNING  POINT  175 

horses  were  not  pulling  together.  He  reviewed 
her  former  ailments  as  a  surgeon  does  the  past 
history  of  a  patient,  then  a  forefinger  was  laid 
on  a  rocking  metal  block. 

"Your  trouble  is  in  here,  Bob.  It's  nothing 
but  valves,  dirt  in  'em.  We  all  get  some- 
thing in  our  valves  occasionally,  mine  need 
overhauling  now.  There,  watch  her  slow  down. 
Better  take  them  out  to-night.  I'll  come  if  you 
want  me." 

Bob  shook  his  head  with  something  of  relief. 
"You  needn't  come,  sir,  that's  all  right."  Then, 
as  they  turned  to  the  door  he  hesitated,  and 
blurted.  "There's  something  else,  Mr  Hendrick, 

I  meant  to  speak  of  it  before.     But "     His 

words   died    out    in    a    strange    confusion,    and 
Hendrick  looked  at  him  puzzled. 

"Well?" 

"It's  not  exactly  engines  either,"  he  actually 
blushed,  "  we  got  a  man  child  over  at  our  place 
last  week,  and — and — I  want  you  to  godfather 
him,  if  you're  agreeable.  We  named  him  after 
you." 

It  was  all  so  remote   from   anything   he   had 


176  THE  TURNING  POINT 

expected,  and  there  was  such  a  moving  homeliness 
about  it,  that  Hendrick  stared,  with  a  sudden  rush 
of  longing  in  his  own  heart.  But  Bob's  grime 
streaked  face  was  impassive  and  a  pair  of  steady 
grey  eyes  demanded  an  answer.  His  hand  went 
out  and  rested  on  the  foreman's  shoulder. 

"You  honour  me,  Bob — and,  I  envy  you — and 
I'll  do  my  best  for  the  lad."  Then  his  palm 
collapsed  in  the  grip  that  took  it. 

For  days  his  mind  was  surcharged  with  ques- 
tions that  could  not  be  denied,  and  for  the  first 
unforgettable  time  doubt  entered.  His  confidence 
in  himself,  his  wife,  his  work,  vanished ;  and  even 
aspiration  did  not  move  him.  The  full  tide  of  her 
passionate  response  must  ultimately  mingle  with 
his  own  worship.  He  had  believed  this  and  lived 
toward  it.  Every  flight  of  his  restless  spirit  was 
buoyed  by  it.  He  knew  that  his  was  a  love  that 
must  satisfy  itself  by  eye  and  ear  and  touch  and 
caress,  and  for  lack  of  these  the  very  tissue  of  life 
was  consuming  in  intensity  of  longing. 

Thus  her  first  letter  found  him.  He  devoured 
it  eagerly,  rapturously,  then  with  a  slow  deadening 
comprehension  that  it  was  not  the  message  he 


THE  TURNING  POINT  177 

craved.  He  did  not  want  such  gentle  thanks  or 
photographic  details  of  a  delightful  trip,  but  a  sign 
that  no  imagination  could  ever  read  into  these 
modulated  lines. 

Rubbing  the  thin  sheets  between  his  fingers,  as 
though  to  extract  some  fibre  of  the  life  that  had 
inscribed  them,  he  was  suddenly  whirled  into  a 
revulsion  of  feeling.  He  was  wrong — by  God,  he 
was  all  wrong.  He  was  pouring  himself  out  to 
one  who  would  never,  never  see  him  as  he  was. 
It  was  a  violation  of  his  inmost  spirit. 

The  dull  thunder  of  the  factory  drifted  in 
through  an  opening  door  and  his  mind  pitched 
mechanically  on  the  intractable  Corliss.  That  was 
it — adjustment — his  own  valve  motion  was  out  of 
order,  they  both  needed  adjustment.  Then  in  a 
flood  of  sentimental  revolt  he  wrote  : 

"  I  feel  that  my  point  of  view  about  our  marriage 
has  been  too  intense,  and  may  even  have  made  it 
hard  for  you.  I  have  always  thought  that  I  was 
only  half  alive  unless  I  was  in  some  way  express- 
ing my  love  for  you,  and  wonder  that  you  have 
never  found  me  too  emotional  for  a  normally 
comfortable  life.  Now  that  you  are  not  here 

M 


178  THE  TURNING  POINT 

everything  is  strangely  changed,  and  I  have  pent 
up  within  me  what  I  have  so  long  poured  out  on 
you,  and  honestly,  dear,  it  frightens  me.  At  this 
moment  I  have  a  dreadful  longing  for  you  to  pull 
my  head  down  on  your  shoulder,  and  lavish  your- 
self upon  me  as  you  never  have.  It  will  relieve 
you  to  know  that  I  have  decided  to  be  more  of 
the  standard  husband  and  reorganize  myself  for 
our  mutual  benefit.  This  will  take  a  little  time 
and  its  rather  a  painful  process,  so  it  is  just  as 
well  you  will  not  be  here. 

"  I  am  vexed  to  confess  that  I  have  not  been  able 
to  do  any  writing  since  you  left.  The  springs  of 
imagination  seem  to  have  dried  up.  Everything 
all  right  here,  except  one  engine  that  insists  on 
sulking  like  its  master." 

Utter  weariness  took  him  and  he  experienced 
illimitable  loneliness,  such  as  must  some  time  come 
to  those  whose  highest  existence  is  to  waste  them- 
selves on  one  beloved.  The  second  parting  was 
worse  than  the  first.  He  was  crushed  beneath  the 
Juggernaut  of  his  own  idealism. 

It  was  typical  of  the  man  that  his  mind  did  not 
veer  into  contemplation  of  what  might  have 


THE  TURNING  POINT  179 

happened  had  he  married  another,  nor  did  he  ever 
distantly  imagine  the  possibility  of  seeking 
companionship  elsewhere.  Up  to  the  day  of  their 
meeting  his  heart  had  been  like  some  broad,  un- 
tenanted  plain,  over  which  swept  the  free  and 
taintless  winds  of  heaven.  He  had  unconsciously 
kept  himself  unspotted,  through  a  certain  fine 
delicate  instinct,  and  because  he  vibrated  to  the 
beauty  and  mystery  of  life ;  and  so,  through  all 
the  subtle  progress  and  change  of  mind  and  body, 
there  was  being  stored  up  within  him  a  flame  of 
pure  and  noble  passion.  Through  this  he  lived 
and  laboured.  It  was  his  vehicle  of  expression, 
his  inspiration,  his  solace,  the  great  and  reasonable 
reason  for  everything. 

He  had  not  dreamed  that  it  could  burden  his 
wife ;  he  would  never  have  dreamed  it  save  in  the 
ghastly  loneliness  of  days  that  were.  Now  the 
sudden  sensing  of  this  unimaginable  thing  worked 
like  a  dull  and  creeping  poison  in  his  brain. 

Weeks  later  he  was  walking  through  the  factory 
a  half  hour  before  the  day's  end.  Every  where 
desperate  haste  was  visible.  Men  stood  im- 
patiently beside  machines  that  marked  time  to  their 


180  THE  TURNING  POINT 

own  impatience.  Vistas  opened  of  power,  method 
and  production.  It  was  all  perfect  in  its  own  way 
and  his  work  was  better  than  himself. 

Suddenly  the  long  ranks  of  incandescent  lights 
rose  and  fell  again  and  again  from  an  intense  un- 
wonted brilliancy  to  a  dull  red.  The  electric 
motors  varied  their  speed  with  them  till  the  room 
was  full  of  a  vast  rythmical  palpitation.  The 
balance  of  things  was  gone. 

The  hands  stepped  back  nervously  from  their 
work  and  looked  after  Hendrick,  who  was  running 
towards  the  power  house.  As  he  reached  it,  Bob 
dashed  in  ahead  of  him. 

"Quick,  Bob,"  he  shouted,  "shut  her  off." 
The  foreman  jumped  at  the  handle  of  the  steam 
valve  controlling  the  racing  Corliss,  but  it  would 
not  turn,  the  swaying  of  the  engine  had  jammed  it 
fast.  He  pulled  desperately,  and  a  quick  grayness 
mounted  into  his  cheeks ! 

"Jump,  sir,  jump,  the  wheel  is  going." 
Close   beside    Hendrick    the    great    fly-wheel 
flashed  through  the  air,  its  glistening  rim  like  a 
streak  of  flying  silver.    Then,  in  the  roar  of  gather- 
ing destruction,  came  a  small  voice  with  a  question 


THE  TURNING  POINT  181 

to  the  engineer.  Instantaneously  there  dropped 
a  calm  in  the  centre  of  this  cyclone  and  he  re- 
membered that  if  the  governor  chain  could  be 
broken  the  engine  must  stop — if  not,  catastrophe 
waited. 

He  swung  toward  it  a  little  uncertainly,  for  he 
was  a  strong  man  and  loved  life,  then  with  a 
vision  of  his  wife's  face,  with  her  name  on  his  lips, 
flung  himself  square  across  it. 

He  was  borne  like  a  leaf  on  its  sharp  surface 
back  to  the  clattering  valve  motion.  It  tightened 
across  him,  stretched  and  broke  with  a  sharp  snap. 
Instantly  the  safety  mechanism  clicked  into  action. 
A  shudder  ran  through  the  whole  gigantic  frame, 
as  if  blind  fury  shrank  appalled  from  the  sacrifice, 
and  the  speed  of  the  great  wheel  began  to  slacken. 
Then  slowly,  with  grinding  and  groaning  of 
ruptured  metal  it  came  to  rest. 

The  boiler  valves  roared  out  their  pent  -  up 
energy.  The  factory,  plunged  suddenly  into 
darkness,  echoed  with  the  sound  of  running 
stumbling  feet,  and  a  multitude  of  men  raced  into 
outer  safety.  The  engine  room  had  dropped  into 
a  strange  silence.  In  the  dusk  of  the  winter 


182  THE  TURNING  POINT 

evening  its  gigantic  tenant  loomed  monstrous  and 
forbidding,  and  beside  it  Bob  knelt  on  the  floor 
over  the  limp  and  twisted  body  of  his  chief. 

Lois  and  her  companions,  the  Reynolds,  raced 
through  the  major  portion  of  Europe  in  a 
breathless  American  fashion.  The  journey  re- 
solved itself  into  a  series  of  hasty  packings  and 
unpackings,  but  they  finally  arrived  in  Algiers 
fortified  by  having  at  least  been  in  close  proximity 
to  a  number  of  interesting  things. 

Beneath  the  palms  of  the  Hotel  Gorgia  the 
last  remnants  of  her  resolve  for  self-improvement 
vanished.  The  easy  carefree  acceptance  that  had 
in  her  friends  seemed  at  first  so  irresponsible, 
became  at  once  the  most  delightful  and  natural  of 
views,  and  if  her  mind  groped  at  first  for  its 
fleeting  Puritanism  she  soon  lost  herself  in  the 
mystery  and  beauty  of  a  wonderful  world.  Now, 
as  ever,  the  plain  uncompromising  West  yielded 
to  the  spell  of  the  immemorial  East. 

It  was  on  the  knees  of  the  gods  that  Kingston 
should  have  been  at  the  Gorgia ;  Kingston  with 
his  long  lank  figure,  his  delicate  nervous  hands 


THE  TURNING  POINT  183 

and  inscrutable  eyes.  There  was  a  strain  in  him 
that  answered  to  the  call  and  involuntarily,  once  a 
year,  he  deserted  his  studio  and  drifted  in  silent 
contentment  to  Algiers.  Something  like  weari- 
ness of  the  praise  of  his  plutocratic  clients  seized 
him  with  an  annual  disgust  that  would  only  be 
smoothed  out  in  this  semi-tropical  Nirvana. 
There  was  a  restful  depth  in  the  atmosphere  of 
mountain,  city  and  purple  sky,  to  which  he  turned 
with  a  vast  satisfaction.  It  could  always  be 
depended  on,  it  was  always  responsive  and  it  never 
talked,  and  this  was  balm  to  Kingston. 

He  surprised  himself  no  less  than  his  friends  by 
demanding  an  introduction  to  Lois,  and  even  felt 
a  faint  thrill  of  pleasure  as  he  met  the  timid 
inquiry  in  her  brown  eyes.  She  had  heard  of 
Kingston,  she  had  seen  his  picture  in  the 
Metropolitan,  and  had  dimly  wondered  at  the 
quality  of  mind  that  could  translate  such  beauty. 
Now,  meeting  him,  she  saw  not  so  much  the 
painter  himself  but  his  last  great  work — the  grey 
walls  of  the  Kasbah,  the  white  tortuous  streets  of 
the  ancient  city,  and  behind  all  the  blue  haze  of 
the  Atlas  hills.  In  a  way  it  was  reasonable  that 


184 

all  this  should  invest  him  with  interest,  and  that 
he  should  seem  the  personification  of  all  that  this 
new  strange  journey  could  offer  her.  He  was 
different  from  any  man  she  had  ever  known.  His 
character  unveiled  itself  in  fragments  that  seemed 
each  to  suggest  something  still  more  characteristic, 
and  his  cynicism,  tempered  to  a  needle-point,  was 
too  delicately  perfect  to  wound. 

In  the  Gorgia  Gardens  she  first  spoke  freely  of 
herself  and  he  listened  with  a  grave  deference 
modulated  by  an  elusive  twinkle. 

"I  feel  almost  wicked  to  be  so  happy  so  far 

away  from  home,  and  yet " 

"  Yet  what,"  he  said,  watching  her  beneath  his 
drooping  lids. 

"  Something  here  seems  to  literally  take  hold 
of  me  ;  I  can't  explain." 

"That's  the  way  of  the  East.  Of  course  you 
can't  explain,  the  charm  would  break  if  you  could. 
But  I  don't  see  any  depravity  in  your  happiness." 

She  laughed  and  his  eye  caught  something  of 
the  light  in  her  own.  "If  I  may  have  a  guess 
you  take  things  too  seriously — don't,  it  spoils 
everything." 


THE  TURNING  POINT  185 

"  For  instance,"  she  hazarded. 

Her  silence  was  inviting  and  he  drawled  on, 
"I  used  to  slave  and  be  very  serious  over  it, 
but  I  didn't  do  good  work.  People  wouldn't  buy, 
and  I  don't  blame  them.  Then  I  realized  that 
what  the  world  wants  is  the  lighter  touch,  not 
the  heavy  hand,  so  I  got  over  all  that.  As  to 
pleasure,  its  much  the  same  thing — some  people 
work  over  it,  but  I  don't.  And  the  same  thing 
applies  to  the  other  great  occupation." 

"Which,"  she  smiled? 

"Love,"  he  said  slowly. 

Lois'  mind  flashed  to  Hendrick  in  his  throbbing 
factory,  and  suddenly  wondered  why  she  had 
never  even  seen  it. 

"  I  would  like  to  know  what  you  think  of  that ; 
since  I  am  happily  and  safely  married,"  she 
added. 

He  lit  a  cigarette  and  watched  a  ring  of  smoke 
curling  into  the  breathless  air:  "That  is  as  it 
ought  to  be  and  I  congratulate  him,  so  what  I  say 
doesn't  apply  to  you.  I  know  people,  however, 
who  are  so  painfully  in  love  that  they  can't  forget 
it  for  a  moment.  Their  friends  feel  as  though 


186  THE  TURNING  POINT 

they  were  in  some  hallowed  presence  and  had 
forgotten  to  rub  their  spiritual  feet  on  an  ethereal 
mat.  Now  I  call  that  positively  indecent ;  besides, 
it  is  fatal  to  individuality,  it  is  too  absorptive." 

Lois  stared  at  the  flannel  clothed  oracle  whose 
careless  shaft  had  sped  so  straight. 

"But  some  people  are  made  like  that,"  she 
said,  in  faint  feminine  confusion ;  and  then,  nerved 
by  some  swift  instinct  of  protection,  "When  its 
real  it  is  beautiful." 

"It  may  be.  Not  knowing,  can't  say,  but 
extremity  of  devotion  ought  to  be  kept  at  home 
in  a  cupboard  and  only  taken  out  occasionally. 
When  a  man  has  a  seizure  like  that,  only  one 
woman  is  beautiful,  not  all,  and  it  is  not  fair  to 
the  sex.  Where  would  your  poets  and  painters 
come  in  if  they  concentrated  like  that?  Think 
it  over." 

She  did  think  it  over,  and  through  her  thoughts 
moved  also  Kingston's  figure.  It  seemed  impossible 
for  him  to  be  serious,  but  his  quizzical  humour 
was  touched  with  a  wide  experience. 

Hendrick's  letter  came,  a  potent  reminder  of 
actualities.  Why  should  he  speed  her  holiday 


THE  TURNING  POINT  187 

and  then  cloud  it  with  the  tale  of  his  own  loneli- 
ness? His  attitude,  if  not  his  words,  condemned 
her  absence,  and  it  filled  her  with  a  mute  resent- 
ment. He  might  at  least  have  waited  until  he 
had  found  himself.  All  through  the  letter  ran 
the  suggestion  that  he  had  given  more  than  he 
had  received.  This  roused  her,  till,  into  her 
wounded  heart  filtered  a  slow  understanding. 
He  had  come  to  the  turning  in  the  road  that 
she  had  longed  for,  but  more  quickly  than  she 
had  ever  dreamed. 

This  almost  too  sudden  fruition  of  her  plan 
filled  her  with  uncertainty  of  her  own  powers. 
Had  she  dropped  a  staff  to  take  a  reed  herself 
to  lean  upon?  Then  suddenly  conscious  of  the 
nearness  and  beauty  of  the  new  life,  she  kissed 
the  letter.  "I  am  so  sorry,  dear,"  she  whispered, 
"but  oh!  so  thankful." 

She  was  never  so  much  in  love  with  life  as  at 
that  moment.  She  could  not  trust  herself  to 
answer  it  yet,  and  it  lay  in  her  bosom  like  a 
passport  to  a  new  world. 

The  next  day  Kingston  did,  for  him,  a  very 
unusual  thing,  and  headed  a  luncheon  party  to  the 


188  THE  TURNING  POINT 

Kasbah.  When  the  rest  of  her  friends  had  dis- 
appeared into  the  grey  ramparts,  he  stretched 
himself  at  Lois'  feet.  There  was  something  about 
his  loose-jointed  ease  that  fitted  into  her  relaxing 
mind.  Life  had  changed  greatly  in  the  last  few 
hours,  and  he  seemed  to  typify  the  diverse  interest 
that  awaited  her. 

For  a  long  time  neither  spoke.  There  was 
much  indeed  that  spoke  to  them,  for  below  and 
beyond  an  exquisite  world  smiled  up  breathing  a 
sharp  sensuous  beauty. 

Then  Kingston's  voice  came  in,  slow,  even  and 
uncoloured.  He  told  her  of  his  own  life,  of  his 
placid,  if  youthful,  defiance  of  a  moribund  school 
of  painting,  of  his  sudden  success  and  subsequent 
prosperity.  Through  it  all  he  seemed  to  have 
won  out  by  independent  diffidence.  He  knew 
many  men  and  most  places.  He  had  wandered 
everywhere,  care-free  and  casual,  and,  as  Lois 
listened,  she  heard  unfolded  the  intimate  things 
that  lie  behind  common  knowledge.  More  than 
anything  his  quaint  individuality  held  her.  He 
detached  himself  gracefully  from  stress  or  strain 
and  looked  down  with  humourous  cynicism  on  a 


THE  TURNING  POINT  189 

toiling  world — and  yet  his  chief  characteristic  was 
brains. 

Lois  found  herself  envying  him  these  things  for 
Hendrick.  She  had  the  feminine  attribute  of 
imagining  possibilities  where  none  existed,  and, 
like  many  wives,  credited  her  husband  with  latent 
powers  that  only  awaited  their  appointed  time. 
Kingston,  wise,  witty  and  restful,  with  the  world 
at  his  feet,  because  he  had  dared  to  despise  it, 
lounged  at  the  goal  to  which  her  husband  must  win. 

Over  her  reverie  came  the  African  twilight, 
and  the  dusk  brought  them  to  the  cactus  guarded 
gates  of  the  Gorgia.  As  she  turned  to  thank 
Kingston  for  his  escort,  a  boy  ran  up  with  a 
telegram,  and  handed  it  to  her.  With  a  sudden 
tightening  of  the  heart  she  tore  it  open  and  read : 

"Hendrick  seriously  injured.  Outcome  doubt- 
ful. Return  at  once.  United  Manufacturing." 

She  stood  motionless  for  a  time  and  then  raised 
a  white  face  to  Kingston.  Her  eyes  were  pitiful 
with  a  dumb  stricken  terror,  and  she  held  the 
message  out  to  him  helplessly. 

"Poor  little  girl,"  he  said  softly,  "Poor  little 
girl." 


190  THE  TURNING  POINT 

She  remembered  but  little  of  the  next  hours 
save  that  in  the  flash  of  this  lightning  stroke  was 
born  a  strange  and  consuming  love  of  her 
husband.  She  felt  her  soul  awake.  A  thousand 
unheeded  happenings  sprang  into  precious  reality 
of  meaning  and  she  recoiled  from  the  thought  of 
herself. 

Kingston  quickly  changed  to  the  man  of  action. 
He  found  the  sailing  of  the  Messagerie  boat, 
which  was  the  same  evening.  He  secured  places 
on  the  Paris  train,  and  telegraphed  for  a  berth  on 
the  Harmonic,  which  it  was  just  possible  to  catch. 

Lois  moved  blindly  through  all  the  hurry  of 
departure.  A  horrible  sense  of  distance  crushed 
her.  The  Mediterranean  slid  slowly  by; 
Marseilles  vanished  in  a  blur  of  yellow  light, 
Paris  was  a  succession  of  long  streets  between 
two  stations,  and  then  at  last  the  Harmonic 
thrust  her  sharp  bows  out  of  Havre  Harbour. 

She  was  conscious  of  nothing  but  a  dreadful 
desire  to  get  to  him.  The  horizon  mocked  her, 
and  over  the  gray  blankness  of  the  sea  came 
memories,  insistent,  searching  and  not  to  be 
denied.  She  began  dimly  to  see  that  Hendrick's 


THE  TURNING  POINT  191 

passionate  abandonment  of  worship  had  raised 
him  to  spiritual  heights  that  few  men  ever  reach. 
That  he  was  drunk  with  the  beauty  and  mystery 
of  love,  and  that  she  had  unconsciously  fed  on 
this,  even  though  some  lesser  part  of  her  nature 
had  rebelled.  In  dire  uncertainty  she  felt  a 
sickening  remorse  at  having  coveted  for  him 
attributes  she  did  not  think  he  possessed.  Now, 
she  prayed  to  enter  again  into  his  life,  not  as 
before,  but  entirely  trusting  and  thankful. 

Wireless  messages  told  her  he  was  fighting  for 
life ;  they  could  not  in  fairness  tell  her  more. 
She  did  not  know  the  nature  of  his  accident. 
The  vast  forces  of  which  he  spoke  so  lightly  had 
seemed  too  subdued  to  threaten  him.  Then,  as 
the  end  of  the  voyage  approached,  the  bulletins 
grew  less  hopeful  and  she  shrank  at  the  thought 
that  this  might  be  in  preparation  for  the  end. 

The  ocean  narrowed  to  a  bay  and  with  the 
pilot  came  one  of  the  partners  of  the  United 
Manufacturing  Co.,  a  cheery,  middle-aged  man 
for  whom  Hendrick  had  entertained  a  great 
respect. 

He  took  her  hand  in  a  gentle,  almost  affection- 


192  THE  TURNING  POINT 

ate  grasp,  and,  in  the  short  hour  that  was  left,  told 
her  all.  He  told  it  as  a  father  might  of  his  son, 
and  as  the  ship  slowly  passed  up  the  Jersey  shore, 
he  pointed  to  the  tall  stacks  and  vast  bulk  of  his 
factory. 

"There  are  a  hundred  men  there  who  daily 
thank  him  for  their  lives." 

Lois  looked  and  shuddered.  She  could  not 
speak.  As  they  drove  to  the  hospital  something 
in  her  brain  was  hammering,  "  He  lives,  he  lives — 
he  must  live,"  and  as  she  ran  up  the  steps,  Bob 
stumbled  out. 

The  big  man's  face  was  distorted  and  his  eyes 
were  red.  His  head  went  up  at  sight  of  her 
and  his  great  hands  closed  over  her  own. 

"God  help  you,  Mum.  I  can't  stand  for  it. 
I'm  going  home  to  my  woman." 

The  simple  phrase  cut  deep  to  a  heart  already 
well  nigh  broken;  that  was  what  her  husband 
had  been  wanting  to  do.  Then  she  was  taken 
to  his  room  and  stopped  panting  at  a  closed 
door.  Some  one  opened  it  and  she  faced  a 
screen.  The  room  was  in  a  half  light  and  the 
penetrating  hospital  odour  was  everywhere. 


THE  TURNING  POINT  193 

From  behind  the  screen  came  the  babble  of  a 
thin  voice  that  rose  and  fell  and  continued  cease- 
lessly and  called.  "Yes,  Yes.  Good-bye,  Lois. 
Valve  motion,  Bob,  dirt  in  it,  nothing  else:  we 
all  get  dirt  in  our  valves.  You're  too  fond  of 
No.  3,  Bob;  it  isn't  good  for  either  of  you. 
Everybody  get  readjusted." 

His  brain  ran  wild  and  poured  out  a  medley  of 
pitiful  images  in  a  high  querulous  note. 

A  nurse's  hand  motioned  and  Lois  stood  beside 
him.  The  wreck  of  his  broad  strong  figure  flung 
itself  restlessly  across  the  bed.  His  face  was 
unmarked,  but  the  unseeing  eyes  that  met  hers 
were  dreadfully  bright,  they  seemed  to  belong  to 
the  shadow  of  a  man — this  was  her  husband. 

A  blinding  wave  swept  over  hs-  and  she  looked 
imploringly  at  the  nurse  who  nodded  in  a  depth 
of  sympathy.  Then  she  flung  herself  beside  the 
bed  and  drew  him  to  her  heart. 

At  the  touch  he  drifted  into  a  strange  calm 
and  lay  with  blank  eyes  gazing  up  into  her  own, 
as  if  wondering  why  any  one  should  hold  him 
thus.  Then  her  face  bent  close  against  his  own 
and  her  soul  spoke  through  trembling  lips.  "  My 


194  THE  TURNING  POINT 

husband,  can  you  hear  me?     I  want  you,  come 
back  to  me;  I  want  you,  come  back,  beloved." 

The  world  stood  still  for  a  moment  to  watch 
the  miracle  of  love.  As  the  infinite  pleading  in 
her  voice  reached  down  through  the  tortured 
channels  of  his  brain,  the  spirit  heard  and  knew. 
Amid  the  shadows  it  vibrated  to  the  one  chord 
that  was  deathless.  The  mysterious  process  of 
his  transition  thrilled  and  halted  at  this  divine 
infusion.  His  wife's  arms  held  him  closer,  and 
reason  slowly  won  her  way  back  to  the  empty 
throne.  The  tense  body  relaxed  in  her  embrace, 
the  fire  softened  in  his  eyes  and  the  tired  lids 
fluttered  and  dropped  softly  down.  He  sighed 
once,  like  a  weary  child,  and  then  lay  still  with 
his  head  at  last  upon  her  breast. 

An  eternity  sped  by,  but  she  dared  not  move. 
Then  a  hand  was  laid  gently  on  her  shoulder,  and 
she  looked  up  to  see  the  Doctor.  He  was 
smiling. 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL 


Bit  of  canvas,  strap  of  leather, 
Lock  to  hold  the  two  together  ; 
Big  "  R.M."  in  stencil  stamped 
Where  the  shapeless  thing  is  clamped. 
Ends  and  corners  frayed  to  rags, 
Thrust  in  sacks  and  dunnage  bags  ; 
Bent  or  doubled,  long  or  short, 
Rammed  beneath  the  springing  thwart 
That  the  brown  canoe-men  grip 
'Twixt  a  curving  thigh  and  hip  : 
Flattened  'neath  toboggan  thong, 
When  the  winter  ways  are  long, 
And  the  half-breed^  s  tireless  tramp 
Smashes  down  the  trail  to  camp. 

Thus  and  thus  the  mail  sack  goes, 
Through  the  rapids,  through  the  snows 
Limp  and  worn,  but  strong  to  bless, 
In  the  waiting  wilderness  ; 
Patched,  but  potent  with  the  speech 
Of  stricken  people — out  of  reach. 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

IF  you  take  a  pair  of  compasses  and  drop  one 
leg  into  the  northern  end  of  Little  Manitou  Lake, 
and  swing  the  other  in  a  hundred  and  twenty 
mile  circle,  the  curve  will  strike  the  Morning 
Star  Mine,  at  least,  it  would  a  few  years 
ago.  To-day  it  will  still  strike  the  Morning  Star 
— but  the  water  is  clucking  contemptuously  at 
the  shaft  mouth,  and  the  grass  has  spread  over 
a  deserted  dump.  But  when  Strong  started 
south  on  the  twentieth  day  of  one  April,  to  be 
exact,  he  wondered  if  it  were  a  glorified  mint 
that  waited  him  at  the  other  side  of  the  long 
stretch  of  rotten  ice. 

A  small  syndicate,  of  odorous  reputation,  was 
in  control  of  the  Star ;  and,  strange  to  relate, 
dividends,  large  and  lusty,  were  being  regularly 
paid.  Also  there  was  a  merchant,  a  transparently 
reputable  merchant,  who  flung  his  wisdom  to  the 
winds  and  absorbed  Morning  Star  shares  with 


197 


198  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

reckless  enthusiasm  as  fast  as  they  were  astutely 
released  by  the  Syndicate.  There  are  various 
frenzies  of  hate,  passion,  jealousy  and  love,  but 
these  fade  into  pallor  beside  the  gambling  furor 
which  periodically  seizes  the  Lord's  elect.  And 
when  there  is  added  to  this  the  subtle  psycho- 
logical argument  that  it  is  new  wealth  which 
the  distant  jewellery  shop  is  adding  to  the  world, 
— wealth  which  impoverishes  none  but  enriches 
all — you  immediately  have  exactly  such  a  situa- 
tion as  that  which  resulted  in  John  Strong,  under- 
taking to  do  what  no  man  has  done  either  before 
or  since. 

Pride  brought  him  there,  also  a  certain 
contempt  for  danger — the  sort  of  indifference 
one  has  after  meeting  the  same  man  day  after 
day  in  the  same  place.  It  was  beyond  human 
nature  to  listen  unmoved  to  the  entreaties  of 
that  transparent  merchant,  who,  suddenly 
roused  by  Strong's  half  concealed  incredulity, 
began  to  wonder  whether  after  all  the  "jewellery 
shop,"  was  really  as  he  had  pictured  it.  He 
had  pawed  at  Strong,  offering  huge  fees  for 
inside  information.  And  Strong  laughed,  and 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  199 

to  finish  the  thing,  said,  "  It  will  cost  you 
five  hundred."  And  then  he  stopped  laughing, 
for  a  cheque  with  the  still  wet  signature  was 
shoved  impatiently  in  front  of  him.  All  this 
and  a  good  deal  more  passed  through  his  mind 
as  he  faced  south,  with  Tom  Moore  and  the 
dog  team  behind  him. 

The  snow  had  already  left  the  land  that 
paralleled  him  with  low  black  slopes,  and  shore- 
ward on  either  side  lay  the  blank  plain  of 
ice.  The  air  was  cool,  but  not  cold.  It  was 
full  of  elusive  suggestions  of  Spring — suggestions 
apart  from  temperature  or  season.  Tom  Moore 
shook  his  head.  "Kahween  nesheshin  !  "  (No 
good !),  he  grunted. 

By  night  of  the  second  day  the  caravan  had 
covered  seventy  miles,  and  camped  in  a  spruce 
thicket  beside  the  Royal  Mail.  The  carriers 
were  held  up — not  themselves,  but  the  mail. 
Personal  chances  are  inviting  and  pardonable ; 
but  orders  from  Ottawa  are  flat,  so  the  two 
lean  weather-beaten  carriers  waited  the  widening 
of  a  water  lane  that  already  stretched  like  a  black 
ribbon  down  the  long  backbone  of  Big  Manitou. 


200  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

That  night  the  stars  were  soft  and  tremulous, 
hanging  like  melting  candles  in  the  vast  sweep 
of  the  sky.  Toward  morning  the  wind  came 
out  of  the  south,  and  the  moon  was  obscured 
in  soft  vapours — and  again  Tom  Moore  shook  his 
head.  An  hour  after  Strong  left,  he  looked  back. 
The  carriers  had  watched  him  start.  No  words 
were  spoken,  for  in  the  woods  there  is  small 
need  of  words.  But,  looking  back,  he  saw  two 
small  pin  points  move  slowly  out  from  shore. 
The  carriers  were  trying  it. 

Now,  of  that  particular  day,  Strong  remembers 
chiefly  that  it  was  like  tramping  over  a  large 
and  spongy  counterpane.  The  sun  came  up 
hot  and  clear.  By  noon  the  ice  was  shrinking, 
leaving  great  areas  of  fine  needle-like  points 
that  cut  the  dogs'  feet  cruelly,  and  through 
which  he  splashed  with  his  heart  in  his  mouth. 
They  skirted  long  air  holes  in  which  the  water 
lay  with  that  peculiar  flat  viscosity  that  water 
always  takes  when  surrounded  by  ice.  By 
mid-afternoon  the  trail  was  red  with  the  dogs' 
butchered  feet,  so  Tom  cut  the  traces  and  they 
struggled  ashore,  and  for  hours  followed  the 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  201 

fringe  of  forest,  howling  and  yelping  like  lost 
spirits. 

Nightfall  came  at  Pickerel  Rapids,  where  the 
Big  Manitou  drops  into  the  Rainy  River  region. 
But  there  was  a  touch  of  frost  at  sundown, 
and  Strong  was  too  wise  to  sleep.  At  noon 
on  the  next  day  he  picked  up  the  rumble  of 
the  Morning  Star  stamp  mill,  which,  as  you 
will  doubtless  have  reckoned,  makes  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles  of  bad  footing,  in  exactly  three 
days  and  a  half. 

There  are  various  ways  of  inspecting  a  gold 
mine.  There  is  the  directors'  inspection,  when 
augustly  ignorant  personages  smoke  cigars  in 
forbidden  places,  wonder  why  a  stamp  mill 
makes  such  a  row,  and  peer  dubiously  up  into 
cavernous  stopes,  in  constant  dread  that  a  sudden 
contraction  of  the  bowels  of  outraged  earth  will 
crush  them  out  of  recognition.  There  is  the 
formal  inspection  by  the  mining  expert,  whose 
uncle  has  an  interest  in  a  smelter  and  wears 
a  pin  of  quartz  showing  native  gold.  And  there 
is  that  entirely  different  quality  of  inspection, 
when  a  quiet,  grey-eyed,  silent  man  drops  in 


202  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

suddenly  from  impassable  regions,  and,  ignoring 
the  mechanical  triumphs  of  the  mill,  demands 
admission  underground. 

That  was  what  Sharpe,  the  Manager  of  the 
Morning  Star,  felt,  when  he  faced  Strong.  The 
Engineer  was  not  a  big  man — he  was  under 
six  feet,  but  he  had  an  enormous  width  of 
shoulder  and  depth  of  chest.  His  arms  were 
long,  his  flanks  lean :  his  whole  frame  seemed 
poised  for  action. 

Sharpe  glanced  past  him  at  the  half-breed. 
Six-feet-four  towered  Tom  Moore,  dwarfing 
Strong  to  insignificance.  Only  by  taking  him 
sectionally  could  one  grasp  his  immensity.  His 
face  was  seamed  and  flattened  into  a  huge  mask 
by  exposure  to  many  storms.  There  was  some- 
thing saturnine  in  his  eyes.  His  great  hands 
hung  loose  and  knotted  with  ripples  and  strings 
of  muscle,  the  palms  and  finger  tips  worn  almost 
white  by  friction  of  the  paddle  and  the  pack- 
strap.  For  all  his  bulk  he  moved  lightly,  with 
the  cat-like  tread  that  pertains  to  big  men  of 
perfect  build.  Hardships  had  only  developed 
in  him  that  extraordinary  strength  for  which 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  203 

he  was  noted  in  the  north.  He  resembled 
an  engine — infinitely  forceful,  waiting  the  master 
word. 

Sharpe  stared  at  him.     He  had  heard  of  Tom. 

"I  represent  the  holder  of  a  very  large  number 
of  shares,"  went  on  Strong,  quietly.  "  Here  is  his 
letter,  and  in  his  interest  I  want  to  go  under- 
ground." 

"You  can't,"  said  Sharpe,  with  a  shade  of 
uncertainty.  "It's  against  orders." 

"Whose?" 

" The  President's." 

"I'm  sorry;  because,  you  see,  we  walked  a 
hundred  and  twenty  miles  to  see  the  mine,  and 
the  walking  was  not  very  good.  So,  since  the 
President's  not  here,  we  have  to  go  round  his 
orders."  Strong's  voice  got  quieter  and  smoother 
as  he  spoke,  but  there  was  a  thin  hard  thread 
in  it.  Then  Sharpe  looked  again,  and  got  quite 
yellow,  for  the  Engineer's  hand  rested  very  lightly 
on  his  hip,  and  from  the  hip  pocket  projected  a 
hard,  angular,  and  most  unmistakable  bulge. 
Furthermore,  Tom  Moore,  who  followed  and 
understood  every  word,  had  his  orders,  and  was 


204  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

leaning  slightly  forward,  staring  at  the  Manager 
like  a  menacing  copper  basilisk. 

There  were  perhaps  fifty  men  at  Sharpe's  call, 
but  he  would  have  felt  as  helpless  with  five 
hundred.  That  is  the  cost  of  being  at  heart 
a  craven.  So  they  walked  over  to  the  hoist 
house,  where  Strong  instilled  a  sudden  respect 
into  the  hoistman ;  and,  when  he  turned  to  the 
head  gear,  Tom  mounted  guard  at  the  collar  of 
the  shaft,  as  Engineer  and  Manager  stood  on 
the  bucket  rim  and  dropped  swiftly  out  of  sight. 

Now,  the  tale  of  that  inspection  is  brief. 
Strong  tramped  through  levels  that  were  palpably 
barren,  and  climbed  into  stopes  whence  had  been 
gouged  the  ore  that  paid  those  dazzling  dividends. 
A  burglar  had  looted  the  "jewellery  shop":  that 
was  patent.  Here  and  there  were  small  lenses 
of  rich  stone,  through  which  the  native  gold  ran 
in  wires  and  threads.  The  output  might  hold 
for  a  month  or  two ;  but  the  tale  of  the  Morning 
Star  was  told.  He  poked  about,  hammering  and 
sampling,  in  grim  silence,  and  Sharpe  saw  that  it 
was  not  a  directors'  inspection.  The  Manager's 
tricky  soul  faltered  as  each  section  of  the  Star 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  205 

yielded  its  barrenness.  When  it  was  all  over, 
Strong  swung  his  sample  bags  into  the  bucket 
and  signalled  to  hoist,  and,  as  they  shot  to  the 
surface,  Sharpe's  face  was  white  with  something 
other  than  candle  grease  and  sludge. 

It  is  the  law  of  the  north  that  friend  or  foe, 
man  or  beast,  must  not  depart  an  hungered  from 
camp ;  but  when  Sharpe  struck  into  the  trail  for 
the  dining  room,  Strong  stopped  dead.  With  the 
coming  of  darkness  had  come  also  a  light  frost, 
enough  to  glaze  the  surface  of  the  sodden  earth, 
and  Strong  remembered  the  shaky  leagues  that 
blinked  from  the  northward. 

"Will  you  eat?"  said  Sharpe,  stiffly,  thinking 
also,  but  quite  differently,  of  those  shaky  leagues. 

"  With  a  fool — yes !  with  a  liar — no !  "  snapped 
the  Engineer,  with  a  sudden  riot  in  his  stomach. 
"Tom!  get  the  toboggans.  Bosin!"  (Let  us 
start.) 

And  that  was  Sharpe's  last  impression  of  Strong 
— a  shape  vanishing  in  the  gloom,  the  grating  of 
the  toboggans  as  they  straightened  out  behind, 
and  the  "weep-weep"  of  the  ice  as  it  sprang 
under  the  invisible  feet. 


206  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

At  Pickerel  Rapids  the  Big  Manitou  plunges 
into  a  tortuous  stream  that  wriggles  between 
steep  banks  to  an  ultimate  freedom  in  the  expanse 
of  Clear  Water  Lake  ;  and  at  three  in  the  morning, 
Strong  rolled  himself  in  a  blanket  and  slept  on  a 
pile  of  cedar  boughs,  with  the  tumult  of  the  rapids 
in  his  ears.  At  six,  in  the  half  light  that  creeps 
before  the  dawn,  Tom  Moore  arose  to  make  tea. 
Strong  heard  him  pushing  through  the  brushwood 
to  the  river's  edge. 

The  woods  have  their  own  peculiar  language, 
which  he  who  walks  may  interpret — a  language 
more  pregnant  with  meaning  than  that  of  the 
most  learned  professor,  and  having,  furthermore, 
sweet  and  understandable  pauses  and  lapses,  in 
which  the  minor  elements  of  the  wilderness  do 
volubly  express  themselves. 

It  was  in  one  of  the  pauses  of  the  river's  roar 
that  Strong  heard,  sudden  and  terrible,  a  whimper- 
ing scream  of  mortal  fear — a  cry,  poignant  and 
unearthly.  He  stiffened  where  he  lay,  and  his 
hair  crept  and  prickled  on  head  and  neck.  Now, 
saving  the  ignorance  or  cowardice  of  man,  there 
is  nothing  in  the  woods  to  fear.  This  is  the  first 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  207 

great  lesson  of  woodcraft.  But  there  was  a 
ghastly  horror  in  the  cry  that  swept  away  all 
else. 

Again  it  rose  ;  and  then  a  huge  body  catapulted 
toward  him  with  crashing  of  small  timber.  Strong's 
hand  shot  out  for  the  axe  that  lay  beside  him,  and 
stiifened  for  the  swing  as  a  great  hulk  hurtled  past 
— but,  just  as  the  edge  was  mounting  to  its  fall, 
Tom  plunged  to  the  earth  at  his  feet.  "Wendigo 
— Wendigo"  (Spirit — Spirit),  he  quavered,  "knock 
pail  out  of  my  hand !  " 

Never  before  had  fear  vanquished  the  heart  of 
Tom  Moore;  and,  in  spite  of  himself,  a  quaver 
crept  into  Strong's  voice.  There  were  tales  by 
many  an  Indian  fire  of  strange  things,  half-man, 
half-beast,  that  no  traveller  might  meet  and  live, 
emissaries  sent  by  the  great  Manitou  himself  to 
assert  dominion  over  disputed  realms.  He  laid  a 
very  heavy  hand  on  the  big  breed's  shoulder. 
"  We  will  go  and  see." 

At  the  foot  of  the  cataract  a  pool  widened  into 
swirling  curves.  The  swift  black  water  was 
streaked  with  mounds  and  ribbons  of  curdled 
foam,  and  ringed  with  a  fringe  of  ice,  Above 


208  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

and  beyond,  a  mass  of  cedar  mounted  sharply, 
muffling  the  hiss  of  racing  water  in  its  soft  green 
breast.  A  remote  place,  misty  and  memorial 
in  the  indistinction  of  dawn,  floored  with  the 
ebony  river,  walled  in  with  undying  foliage, 
echoing  with  the  booming  cataract,  roofed  with 
the  ever  bending  sky — a  place  for  ghosts  and 
breathless  happenings.  And  that  was  what 
Strong  saw;  but  a  great  grip  took  his  arm, 
and  a  big,  thick,  husky  voice  stammered  in 
terror,  "Neshka!  Neshka!  ewayde."  (Look! 
Look !  over  there.) 

He  looked,  and  a  queer  dryness  came  into  his 
mouth  and  a  weakness  to  his  knees,  for  a 
hummock  of  foam  was  drifting  toward  him,  and 
from  its  fleecy  surface  projected  a  human  hand, 
with  small  milky  bubbles  clustering  around  the 
wrist  like  lace. 

Then  from  the  smooth  and  inky  water  came 
forth  another  hand — another  right  hand,  he 
caught  that  much — and  the  two  touched  in  silent 
salute  as  they  swung  past  in  the  rocking  cradle  of 
a  back  eddy.  Round  and  round,  meeting  and 
greeting,  parting  and  waving,  light  of  finger  and 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  209 

swift  of  motion,  plucked  suddenly  down  and  as 
suddenly  reappearing,  with  ghastly  and  fantastic 
gaiety.  A  heave  of  the  river,  and  two  disfigured 
bodies  rolled  into  view,  their  scarred  faces  glinting 
at  him  from  just  beneath  the  streaky  surface,  as 
they  lolled  drunkenly  on  limp  shoulders.  "  Mail 
carriers,"  whispered  Tom.  "Break  through  ice 
above  Falls — yesterday." 

It  was  the  last  trip  of  the  Manitou  mail.  They 
had  looked  Strong  in  the  face,  and  told  him  their 
orders  were  to  take  no  risks.  It  was  another 
thing  to  watch  Strong's  back  as  he  picked  a 
perilous  way  over  forbidden  depths.  The  man 
had  over-ruled  the  mail  carrier. 

Around  swung  the  grim  circuit,  and  Strong 
stooped  involuntarily  and  reached  into  this  dance 
of  death.  Icy  fingers  slid  into  his  own.  He  set 
his  teeth  against  the  strain  of  the  river,  tugging 
blindly  at  the  shattered  forms  below.  There  was 
a  moment  when  his  heart  contracted.  He  seemed 
to  be  reaching  for  a  spirit  that  twisted  and 
struggled  grotesquely  to  escape,  a  spirit  that 
pleaded  with  speechless,  bubbling  lips: — "Let  me 
alone  !  I  won't  come  back — I  won't !  " 
o 


210  THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

Very  tenderly  he  drew  them  out  and  laid  them 
side  by  side  on  a  cedar  bed  in  a  cleft  of  the  hill, 
and  raised  a  barricade  against  the  sharp-nosed 
people  of  the  woods  that  have  no  fear  of  man 
when  he  is  dead.  Beside  them  he  put  the  things 
that  one  finds  in  a  man's  pocket  in  winter  in  the 
north,  and  at  their  feet  a  hemlock  cross,  against 
the  time  when  the  iron-bound  earth  should  soften 
to  receive  her  own  again.  Then  he  left  them  to 
sweet,  inarticulate  whispering,  and  the  sound  of 
many  waters. 

All  next  day  his  mind  was  charged  with  vague 
and  unanswerable  questioning.  In  the  silence  of 
great  spaces,  the  riddle  of  existence  is  very 
pressing.  The  hollow  sphere  of  sky  is  pregnant 
with  it,  the  voiceless  solitudes  hurl  it  at  the 
wayfarer,  dominantly  and  insistently.  He  harked 
back  to  the  motionless  figures  on  the  cedar  bed — 
was  that  the  answer  ? 

As  night  fell,  the  end  of  the  Big  Manitou 
loomed  ahead  with  a  black  solidity,  vastly  different 
from  the  trembling  sheet  he  traversed.  And 
then  suddenly  came  rain — and,  behind  the  rain, 
came  thunder.  Instantly  the  whole  crepitant 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

plain  began  to  quiver.  The  shock  of  the  startled 
air  communicated  itself  to  the  dwindling  ice. 
Great  patches  of  it  were  fractured  and  dis- 
integrated into  soft  and  spongy  areas  that  shook 
and  collapsed  at  every  step.  Strong  began  to  run 
swiftly  toward  the  land — but  suddenly  his  footing 
fell  away,  and,  flinging  out  his  arms,  he  hung 
poised  and  gasping  in  the  chilling  flood.  Beneath 
him  was  a  hundred  feet  of  black  water.  "  Look 
out!  Don't  come  here!  Bad  ice!  "  he  shouted. 
But  a  dark  figure  loomed  through  the  dusk,  as 
Tom  dropped  on  his  belly  and  crawled  toward 
him.  The  ice  swayed  and  undulated  beneath  the 
weight  of  the  huge  breed,  who  came  on  with 
delicate  and  infinite  caution,  till  he  lay  flat  and 
stretched  out  his  hands.  Strong  winced  as  they 
closed  on  him.  Slowly  the  big  man  put  forth  his 
gigantic  strength.  Not  an  inch  from  its  prone- 
ness  did  he  raise  his  own  body,  that  spread  out 
its  diffuse  bulk.  Through  wrist  and  forearm 
alone  flowed  his  vast  force,  till,  as  Strong  was 
slowly  drawn  backward  and  sideways,  he  could 
hear  bones  and  sinews  cracking  like  whipcord 
under  the  tension  of  that  stupendous  effort. 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

For  a  few  moments  they  lay  inert,  Strong's 
teeth  chattering,  the  breed  breathing  heavily  with 
deep-lunged  reaction.  Then  the  Engineer's  hand 
went  out  and  found  Tom's  shoulder. 

"  Kaygah  minowah  neebo "  (Nearly  another 
dead  one),  said  Tom,  thickly.  "Bosin!  " 

At  the  head  of  the  Little  Manitou  there  is  a 
sheltered  bay  that  thrusts  close  against  the  main 
line  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway,  and  here  the 
camp  of  the  mail  carriers  nestled  on  the  edge  of 
a  patch  of  spruce.  The  wheat  trains  roared  past 
it  day  and  night,  and  between  the  thunder  of 
their  wheels  lisped  the  voice  of  the  lake  along  a 
smooth  strip  of  shining  sand.  From  the  two 
cabins  two  Indian  women  peered  silently  day  after 
day. 

It  fell  on  a  morning  when  the  Spring  sun  was 
beating  down  hard,  and  the  woods  were  full  of 
the  sound  of  small  things  wakening  to  life,  that 
John  Strong  and  Tom  Moore  stepped  silently  from 
the  screen  of  tangled  spruce.  Their  clothes  were 
torn  to  shreds,  their  hands  and  faces  scraped  and 
bleeding — for  their  trail  had  been  where  no  trail 
was.  On  Strong's  back  was  strapped  the  mail 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  213 

bag.  Across  Tom's  forehead  lay  the  wide  black 
strap  of  a  tump-line,  stretched  taut  with  the 
mountain  of  his  load.  They  did  not  speak  ;  but 
Naqua,  the  elder  of  the  two  women,  stared  at 
Strong  with  the  steady  gaze  of  the  forest,  till  she 
caught  the  leather  strap  of  the  mail  bag  swinging 
under  his  elbow. 

Now,  in  the  north,  the  mail  bag  is  the  out- 
ward and  visible  sign  of  a  far  distant  authority. 
It  is  clothed  with  dignity  and  hedged  about  with 
suggestions  of  power  and  dominion.  It  is  never 
out  of  sight  of  the  carrier,  and  is  held  by  him  as 
something  dearer  than  his  honour,  and  more  to  be 
respected  than  his  own  life.  So  when  Naqua  saw 
her  husband's  trust  borne  on  strange  shoulders, 
she  stared  at  it  wonderingly,  till  a  dreadful 
comprehension  began  to  dawn  in  her  face.  "You 
have  seen  my  man?"  she  said,  quickly,  with  a 
shake  in  her  voice. 

Strong  nodded ;  words  seemed  very  weak  just 
then. 

"  Where  is  he  ? " 

"  At  Pickerel  Rapids."  His  eyes,  full  of  the 
burden  of  his  message,  caught  her  own  squarely. 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL 

There  was  an  instant,  a  breathless  moment,  in 
which  his  gaze  said  insistently:  "He  is  dead — 
don't  you  understand,  he  is  dead  "  —while  hers 
thrust  back  bravely,  flouting  what  it  knew  to  be 
true.  Then  a  slow  agony  rose  in  the  brown 
depths — and  Strong  knew  that  she  had  guessed. 
"We  found  them  below  the  Falls,"  he  added, 
unsteadily. 

And  that  was  all  he  said.  It  was  only  the 
lifting  of  that  veil,  close  to  which  must  walk  all 
who  love  and  serve  the  north.  It  was  the 
ultimate  answer  to  the  unspoken  question  that 
lay  heavy  in  the  hearts  of  the  two  women,  as 
often  as  they  watched  the  Manitou  mail  dwindle 
and  vanish  in  the  wilderness.  So  now  that  the 
grim  answer  had  come  at  last,  it  was  to  spirits 
long  numbed  with  waiting  and  wondering.  They 
crouched,  dry-eyed  and  piteous,  their  lips  moving 
in  soundless  grief.  Then  slowly  their  aprons 
were  drawn  over  the  bent  heads. 

Strong  stood  silent  and  helpless.  He  had  been 
very  close  to  the  edge  of  things,  but  the  memory 
of  it  faded  before  this  epitome  of  sorrow.  Some- 
thing moved  him  to  a  vast  revolt  against  the 


THE  MANITOU  MAIL  215 

inflexibility  of  fate — the  grim  cruelty  of  life. 
The  roar  of  a  wheat  train  reached  him,  and  he 
turned  mechanically  into  the  worn  trail  that  led 
from  the  cabins  to  the  flag  station. 

But,  reaching  the  edge  of  the  bush,  he  stopped, 
thoughtfully  retraced  his  steps,  and  stood  beside 
the  shapeless  figure  of  the  elder  woman.  Then, 
slowly  unscrewing  a  safety  box,  he  took  from  it 
a  strip  of  pink  paper,  and  pushed  it  gently 
between  the  brown,  clenched  fingers.  "  Give  it 
to  the  Hudson  Bay  factor,"  he  said,  in  Indian; 
"there  is  enough  for  two." 

An  hour  later  he  leaned  over  the  counter  in 
the  telegraph  office.  "Get  this  through  to 
Montreal." 

The  operator  glanced  at  Strong,  but  met 
something  that  stifled  a  pardonable  desire  for 
gossip.  Then  he  read :  —  u  Mine  -  exhausted- 
manager  -  crooked  -  take  -  loss  -  and-get-out-please- 
instruct  -  bank  -  accept  -  endorsement  -  Naqua  -  on- 
cheque-mad  e-payable-to-me- John-Strong." 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 


THE  CALL 

Turn  ye  again,  my  people,  turn  ; 

Enter  my  palace  <wiid  and  rude. 
And  cheerly  let  your  camp-fires  burn 

Throughout  my  scented  solitude. 

The  glare,  the  tumult,  and  the  stress 
Are  gone  'with  yesterday,  and  ive 

Are  children  of  the  'wilderness, 
Of  wonder  and  of  mystery. 

Mark  how  the  tilted  mountains  lie 
Mantled  with  moss  and  cloistered Jir 

My  brother,  canst  thou  pass  them  by, 
Art  thou  not,  too,  a  worshipper  ? 

The  long  lake  'wrinkling  in  the  wind, 
The  breathless  'wood,  and,  over  all, 

Through  tangled  underbrush  entwined, 
The  riot  of  a  'waterfall. 

The  multitudinous  sounds  that  blend 
In  one  vast  stillness  void  of  sound, 

A  slumber  too  divine  to  end, 
Interminable  and  profound. 

Close  to  the  bosom  undefiled 

Of  her  'who  bore  mankind  I  press, 

Receiving  like  a  wandering  child, 
Her  inarticulate  caress. 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

THE  Musselburgh  links  march  beside  the  Firth 
from  Eskmouth  eastwards,  and  on  the  West 
the  ancient  town  pulls  itself  up  sharply  against 
long,  green  undulations  of  close,  velvety  turf. 

"  Musselborough  was  a  borough  when  Edinboro  was  nane, 
Musselborough  will  be  a  borough  when  Edinboro's  gane." 

So  ran  the  old  saying,  and  every  time-worn 
cobble-paved  lane  in  the  old  fishing  village  seemed 
to  testify  to  its  probable  truth. 

The  mother  of  Jamie  Peters  got  her  fish  at 
Portobello,  packed  them  in  a  creel  and  carried 
them  four  miles  to  Edinboro.  All  day  her 
"  Caller  herrin "  shrilled  out,  till  at  dusk  she 
tramped  back  six  miles  to  Musselburgh  with  a 
few  shillings  clinking  cheerfully  in  some  remote 
receptacle  of  her  short  voluminous  skirts.  But 
Jamie's  earliest  memories  were  not  of  fish,  they 
were  of  the  links.  By  the  time  he  was  three 


219 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

he  had  learned  to  keep  his  eye  on  the  ball.  At 
the  age  of  five  he  could  follow  through  and 
hit  clean,  and  ere  he  was  nine  he  was  a 
caddy. 

He  started  wisely  and  took  golf  seriously, 
and,  as  the  years  passed,  soaked  in  all  the 
concentrated  wisdom  of  that  historic  course. 
There  was  something  about  the  sharp  click  of 
a  good  drive  that  got  into  his  blood,  and  when 
he  saw  old  Tom  Morris  tee  his  ball  on  his 
old-fashioned  watch  and  lift  it  over  the  grand- 
stand with  a  full  iron  swing,  golf  became 
something  more  than  a  game  or  even  a 
ceremonial. 

It  was  a  May  day  with  a  west  wind  whipping 
the  Firth  into  life  when  Jamie  left  for  the 
first  hole  exactly  six  steps  behind  the  Honourable 
John  Selkirk.  The  Honourable  John  was  play- 
ing his  friend  the  Bishop  of  Edinboro,  and  his 
thick-set  calves  in  their  coarse  home-spun  casings 
were  matched,  if  not  shamed,  by  the  sturdy 
shanks  that  swelled  beneath  the  episcopal 
gaiters. 

"Ye'll    be   pullin'    this  a  little  I'm  thinking," 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

said  Jamie,  thrusting  a  brassie  into  the  hands 
of  the  Honourable  John.  "The  wind's  i'  the 
west." 

But  Selkirk  did  not  pull.  He  sliced — sliced 
horribly.  His  ball  leaped  the  low  fence  and 
lay  in  a  rut  by  the  roadside.  "What  about 
that  ? "  he  said  and  looked  at  Jamie. 

Jamie  was  disgusted,  more — he  was  hurt. 

"I've  seen  waur,  Sir,  but  no  muckle  waur. 
We'll  take  the  iron  noo." 

Some  kinder  fate  smiled  on  Selkirk.  He 
lifted  the  ball  with  a  clean  sharp  snoop  straight 
for  the  green,  where  it  dropped,  rolled  a  foot 
or  two  and  lay  dead. 

"Yon's  no  so  bad,"  said  Jamie,  with  evident 
relief.  "The  Bishop's  i'  the  bunker." 

Selkirk  looked  back.  Angus  Edinboro  was 
engaged  in  ecclesiastical  excavations.  His  niblick 
rose  and  fell  viciously.  His  black-coated  body 
was  obscured  by  clouds  of  sand,  through  which 
could  be  distinguished  a  clerical  expression  devoid 
of  any  appearance  of  sanctity,  "Jamie,  I've  always 
pitied  a  Bishop  because  he  cannot  swear,"  he 
said  mirthfully 


222  CONSECRATED  GROUND 

"  Wha  says  that  ?  Ye've  never  caddied  for 
a  Bishop.  Take  the  hole.  He's  picked  up." 

Half  way  round  the  course  the  Bishop's 
serenity  was  restored,  he  was  one  up.  "  Where's 
your  son  now,  Selkirk  ?  " 

There  was  a  moment's  pause.  Selkirk  frowned 
slightly,  and  addressed  his  ball.  It  was  not 
like  the  Bishop  to  talk  so  inopportunely.  His 
vexation  infused  itself  into  the  stroke  and  he 
topped  his  drive. 

"  Damn — my  son's  in  Canada,  somewhere  in 
the  north,  and  I  beg  your  pardon,  Sir." 

The  Bishop  stiffened  slightly  then  relaxed 
into  a  smile,  "  I'm  sorry,  Selkirk.  It  was  quite 
unpardonable,"  he  said,  and  drove  straight  into 
another  bunker.  "I  feel  inclined  to  ask  you 
as  a  layman  to  make  the  appropriate  remark," 
he  added  ruefully. 

At  the  eighth  hole,  Selkirk  was  two  up  and 
one  to  play.  He  was  talking  freely  about 
Canada,  and  Jamie  was  close  up  on  his  heels, 
sucking  it  in.  The  mere  distances  gave  him 
a  queer  sensation.  Once  only  had  he  been  as 
far  as  Corstorphine  to  see  the  games,  twelve 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

miles  of  travel  in  his  twenty-five  years.  Then 
Selkirk  told  about  the  big  trout  in  the  Nepigon 
River,  that  falls  into  Lake  Superior.  There 
were  sea  trout  in  the  Esk,  where  it  split 
Musselburgh  in  halves,  that  is  if  the  over- 
flow from  the  gas  works  was  not  too  great 
and  the  dye-stuffs  from  the  mills  higher  up  were 
not  too  poisonous.  Jamie  had  whipped  the 
Esk  till  he  was  tired,  but  this  sounded  differently. 

The  Honourable   John   lost  the  last   hole   by 

missing   a    three    foot    put,    but    Jamie    was    too 

absorbed   in  new   reflections    to    care.     "  Selkirk 

was  going  to  Canada  to  join  his  son — would  he 

—would  he  ? " 

"  Ye'll  no  be  needin'  a  caddie  ower  there," 
he  said  tentatively  an  hour  later,  depositing  a 
bag  of  burnished  clubs. 

Selkirk  shook  his  head  with  a  smile.  "No 
lad,  no  ;  but  would  you  be  leaving  Musselburgh  ? " 

Jamie  cast  a  thoughtful  eye  about  him.  To 
the  west  lay  the  grey  club  house,  its  front  dotted 
with  men  in  bright  red  coats,  southward  rose  the 
bleak  grandstand,  past  which  the  Musselburgh 
races  annually  ploughed  their  deliberate  course. 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

Eastward  rolled  the  smooth  lift  of  the  links,  and 
beyond  all  slept  the  misty  undulations  of  the 
Pentlands.  It  was  all  fine,  just  fine,  but  he  was 
suddenly  tired  of  it.  "I'll  dae  anything  ye  like  if 
ye'll  tak  me,"  he  said  pleadingly,  digging  his  toe 
into  the  turf,  from  which  crime  he  would  have 
shrunk  in  a  normal  mood. 

Selkirk  looked  at  him  seriously  ;  as  it  happened 
he  wanted  a  man.  Jamie  would  make  an 
excellent  servant,  there  was  no  doubt  of  that, 
and  his  pawkiness  had  often  been  balm  to 
Selkirk's  soul.  "I'll  think  it  over,"  he  said, 
scanning  the  freckled  face.  u  You'll  hear  from  me 
the  day  after  to-morrow." 

"  F  the  morn's  morn,"  replied  Jamie  quickly. 

"Yes  lad — i'  the  morn's  morn." 

Affairs  progressed  quickly  for  once  in  Mid- 
lothian. A  month  later  Jamie  stood  amid  a  crowd 
of  second-class  passengers,  staring  at  the  Lauren- 
dans  as  the  Huronic  steamed  up  the  Gulf  of  St 
Lawrence.  He  was  trying  hard  to  adjust  himself. 
He  had  been  travelling  for  a  week  and  this  was 
the  first  time  he  had  reached  anything.  That,  in 
itself,  was  difficult  to  comprehend.  The  home 


CONSECRATED  GROUND  225 

ties  that  promised  to  be  so  hard  to  break,  had 
slipped  from  him  like  his  old  golfing  coat.  But 
most  wonderful  of  all  was  the  way  his  mother 
took  it.  Selkirk's  letter  arrived  as  promised  on 
the  morn's  morn.  He  read  it,  swallowed  an 
unaccustomed  lump  and  turned  to  his  mother, 
"  Mither,  I'm  ganging  tae  America  wi'  Mr 
Selkirk." 

His  mother  was  cleaning  fish.  She  finished  her 
fish,  and  then  stared  at  him.  "  When  are  ye 
gangin,  lad  ?  " 

"The  week's  end,  forbye  it's  no  sooner." 

The  fish-wife  put  down  her  knife  and  rubbed 
her  hard  frosty  face.  A  herring  scale  stuck  there 
and  that  was  Jamie's  best  memory  of  his  mother, 
with  a  strange  look  in  her  eye  and  the  herring 
scale  glinting  like  silver  on  her  cheek.  "Wull 
ye  promise  me  one  thing,  Jamie  ? " 

"I  wull,  mither." 

"If  anything  haps  tae  ye,  ye'll  be  burrit  in 
consecrated  ground?" 

Jamie  fingered  the  new  one-pound  Scotch  notes 
in  his  pocket,  for  Selkirk  had  sent  him  wherewith 
to  equip  himself.  It  gave  a  cheerful  sense  of 
p 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

independence.  Nothing  could  happen  to  a  man 
with  sixty  shillings  in  his  trews.  "  Aye,  mither,  I 
promise." 

And  that  was  about  all  there  had  been  to  it, 
just  in  the  manner  of  hard,  angular  people,  who, 
having  depth  of  affection  stowed  away  somewhere, 
would  never  reveal  it,  for  be  it  known  that  the 
Scotch  may  express  sentiment  for  their  country, 
but  rarely  for  each  other. 

The  Honourable  John  bore  letters  to  George 
Simpson,  chief  factor  of  the  Hudsons  Bay 
Company,  and  while  Jamie  waited  in  the  big  ante- 
room at  the  head  office  in  Montreal,  he  could 
almost  have  sworn  he  was  back  in  Scotland  again. 
From  all  around  came  the  lift  of  his  native  tongue 
— the  smooth  sibilant  accents  of  the  Highlander, 
the  soft  inflections  of  the  Lothian  lad,  the 
choleric  abruptness  of  a  Glasgow  clerk,  and  the 
rasp  of  the  Hebrides.  It  was  a  wise  man  who 
ordained  that  the  Scotch  should  be  the  back- 
bone of  the  H.  B.  C.,  for  it  has  never 
broken. 

"We  will  go  to  Prince  Arthur's  Landing  to 
meet  my  son,"  said  Selkirk,  returning  from  his 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

interview  with  the  factor,  "  and  then  we  will  fish 
the  Nepigon." 

Now,  of  that  journey  and  of  the  pink  and  red 
trout  in  the  icy  waters  of  the  Nepigon,  is  it  not 
written  in  Jamie's  letters,  letters  that  were 
thumbed  and  borrowed,  read  and  reread,  till 
something  of  the  fury  of  the  chase  filtered  into 
half  the  caddies  on  Musselburgh  links.  Angus 
Edinboro  caught  something  of  it  when  he  over- 
heard a  shock-headed  boy  mutter  scathingly,  "A 
pound  of  fush  tae  an  ounce  of  rod !  Well,  ye 
ken  what  Jamie  is."  But  all  the  time  the  ancient 
Celt  was  awaking  in  the  wanderer.  He  was 
responding  like  a  questing  hound  to  the  call  of  the 
wilderness.  Something  in  him  became  alive  and 
he  revolted  at  the  prospect  of  Selkirk's  return,  at 
exchanging  cataracts  and  great  spaces  and  pine- 
tossed  skyline  for  the  primness  of  Musselburgh 
links  and  the  ordered  life  of  old. 

Selkirk  was  an  understanding  man.  Jamie 
admitted  that  when  he  stood  in  front  of  his 
master  digging  his  toe,  this  time  into  the  moss, 
and  seeking  for  words  wherewith  to  excuse 
himself.  "I'll  come  if  ye  say  so,  Maister 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

John;  but  dinna  tak  me  if  ye  dinna  need 
me." 

"  And  what  would  you  be  doing  ? "  said 
Selkirk,  looking  at  him  as  he  did  that  day  in 
Musselburgh,  three  months  ago. 

Jamie  swung  his  arm  eloquently.  Behind  him 
the  river,  split  by  a  rocky  pinnacle,  rushed  by  in 
twin  torrents  of  thunderous  foam.  All  around 
him  the  forest  marched  to  its  brink,  and  the  air 
was  full  of  sweet  tumult  and  the  unfathomed 
mystery  of  untenanted  places.  "It's  yon,"  he 
almost  whispered.  "It's  got  me  and  I  would'na 
leave  it." 

There  was  that  in  Selkirk  which  moved  in 
response.  He  knew  it  and  felt  it  too,  this  call 
that  summoned  so  many  of  his  countrymen  to 
lonely  lodges.  And  Jamie  would  go  like  the 
rest,  till  by  and  by,  with  an  Indian  wife,  he 
would  rear  a  family  of  the  finest  men  that  ever 
threaded  any  wilderness,  a  family  of  Scotch  half- 
breeds.  So  it  came  that  Selkirk  in  another  month 
had  another  round  with  the  Bishop  on  the  Mussel- 
burgh  links,  while  Jamie  went  north  with  a  party 
that  headed  for  Fort  Albany  on  the  Hud  sons  Bay. 


CONSECRATED  GROUND          229 

It  was  at  the  end  of  August  that  the  white 
stockade  of  the  Fort  faded  behind  him,  as  he 
stood  on  the  deck  of  a  trading  schooner  bound 
for  Fort  Churchill,  still  further  north.  The 
call  was  getting  very  clear  now.  In  his  quiet 
dogged  way  he  was  doing  his  best  to  answer. 
The  barren  lands  stretched  ahead,  naked  and 
forlorn — a  country  sheared  of  ease  and  comfort 
and  delight.  And  ever  as  the  barrenness  in- 
creased, Jamie's  soul  stripped  away  the  shell  that 
encased  it  and  came  forth  nakedly  to  meet  it. 
The  Musselburgh  caddy  was  wiped  clean  out  of 
him,  he  had  become  the  primordial  Celt. 

Macdougall  was  in  charge  on  the  Albany,  and 
there  was  also  Suggemah,  the  Mosquito,  an 
Ojibway  interpreter.  Into  their  circle  dropped 
Jamie,  welcome  as  the  grey  goose,  herald  of 
summer  in  the  barren  lands.  Macdougall  held 
close  to  the  Kirk,  but  Suggemah  was  a  heathen. 
Evening  after  evening  had  the  trader  hammered 
at  the  inflexible  Indian,  till  by  now  he  was  on 
the  fourth  round  of  arguments  that  apparently 
dissolved  in  the  smoke  that  shot  in  quick  little 
puffs  from  the  copper-coloured  face. 


230  CONSECRATED  GROUND 

"Your  God  cannot  speak,"  said  Suggemah 
stolidly,  "but  I  hear  my  Manitou  in  the  wind 
and  the  water.  Shall  I  leave  a  god  who  has  a 
voice  for  one  that  is  silent  ? "  And  that  was  how 
it  always  ended. 

As  for  the  rest,  Suggemah  opened  himself  to 
Jamie,  till  the  lad  read  in  him  the  inherited  forest 
wisdom  of  the  ages.  When  the  snows  came,  the 
two  went  oft  together  for  days,  and  the  lad  saw 
exhibited  all  the  marvellous  unwritten  skill  of  the 
red  man  in  the  wilderness.  But  it  is  particularly 
of  Jamie's  last  day  at  Fort  Churchill,  the  first 
day  of  the  new  year,  that  you  must  read. 

How  it  happened,  Suggemah  could  never  tell, 
because  he  did  not  see  it.  Jamie  was  shooting 
ptarmigan  with  Macdougall's  muzzle  loader,  his 
freckled  cheek  laid  close  against  the  gun  stock, 
his  grey  eye  glancing  sharply  along  the  brown 
barrel.  Suddenly  there  was  a  report  so  strangely 
unlike  the  sound  of  Macdougall's  gun  that 
Suggemah  came  running  across  the  ridge.  Face 
down  on  the  snow  stretched  Jamie,  and  beside  him 
the  muzzle  loader,  with  shattered  breech. 

For  a  day  and  a  night  he  lay  babbling,  unrespon- 


CONSECRATED  GROUND          231 

sive  to  all  that  Macdougall  or  Suggemah  could  do. 
As  the  end  drew  near  he  talked  of  many  things, 
talked  ceaselessly  in  a  thin,  cracked,  high-pitched 
voice.  Just  before  the  very  end  he  grew  strangely 
quiet  and  looked  up  with  one  parting  flicker  of 
reason.  His  mind  had  tottered  back  to  Mussel- 
burgh,  to  the  day  he  had  given  Selkirk's  letter 
to  his  mother.  "  Hae  ye  ony  consecrated  ground 
here  ? "  he  whispered  painfully. 

"Not  here,  laddie,  at  York  Factory,  but  not 
here,"  whispered  back  Macdougall. 

"  Wull-ye-bury-me- there  ?"  He  forced  it  out 
with  difficulty  for  things  were  growing  dark  again. 
"I  promised  ma  mither." 

For  an  instant  Macdougall  hesitated.  To  York 
Factory  was  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles  across 
the  Bay  ice.  Jamie  caught  his  indecision  and  an 
extremity  of  pleading  rushed  into  his  eyes. 
"Promise,"  he  said  weakly,  "promise,  for  ma 
mither." 

"I  promise,  laddie,  I  promise,"  replied  the  factor 
firmly.  "Sleep,  laddie,  sleep."  Then  Jamie 
turned  on  his  side,  smiled  happily,  and  the  rest 
was  silence. 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

The  York  Factory  trail  follows  the  shore  forty 
miles  to  Cape  Churchill  and  swings  with  it  due 
south  for  another  hundred  and  twenty.  Suggemah 
called  it  four  days  with  fair  going,  and  for  the 
first  day  he  broke  trail.  After  him  came  a  dog 
team  with  sleeping  bags  and  provisions,  then 
another  toboggan  with  the  rigid  body  of  Jamie. 
The  weather  was  clear  and  hard.  On  their  right 
lifted  the  stark  hills  that  rimmed  this  section  of 
the  great  Bay,  while,  beyond,  the  wind-whipped 
ice  widened  into  the  speechless  north.  In  these 
latitudes,  in  the  winter,  words  are  few.  At  four 
o'clock  the  little  caravan  turned  landward  for  the 
night's  shelter.  At  five  camp  was  made  in  the 
lee  of  a  titanic  fragment  of  the  overhanging 
bluff.  A  hundred  yards  away,  higher  up  on 
the  gaunt  hillside,  rested  the  shapeless  form  on 
the  toboggan. 

The  night  fell  black  and  cheerless.  A  wind 
whined  out  of  the  north.  .  It  picked  up  little  rifts 
and  flurries  of  snow  and  drove  them  dancing 
southwards  like  wraiths  in  the  gloom.  The  dogs 
curled  tighter  in  the  circular  beds  that  ere  morning 
would  sink  into  pits  with  the  warmth  of  their 


CONSECRATED  GROUND          233 

sturdy  bodies.  Close  beside  the  red  embers  of 
the  fire  were  the  sleeping  bags  of  Macdougall  and 
Suggemah.  Within  them  slumbered  those  weary 
with  the  weight  of  the  trail. 

One  hour,  two  hours,  passed.  A  dog's  forehead 
wrinkled  and  a  pair  of  black  ears  twitched  sharply 
erect.  Then  the  grey  head  lifted,  the  wolfish 
eyes  blinked,  and  the  nostrils '  quivered  and  ex- 
panded. Sleep  had  vanished  with  a  sense  of 
something  strange.  In  another  instant  his  muzzle 
went  up,  his  jaw  dropped^showing  its  white  fangs, 
and  there  thrilled  out  one  long  desolate  howl  into 
the  night,  the  howl  of  fear  and  terror.  On  the 
instant  seven  other  fierce  protests  joined  the 
clamour,  and  the  air  was  split  with  an  inferno  of 
sound. 

The  sleeping  bags  stirred,  and  from  them  two 
faces  stared  toward  the  dogs.  Macdougall's  arm 
shot  out  and  his  grip  closed  on  the  rifle  that  lay 
beside  him.  Then,  suddenly,  the  sound  ceased  and 
dropped  into  an  abyss  of  silence,  in  which  he 
could  hear  the  dogs  panting.  Through  a  hollow 
in  the  wind  came  a  cry.  It  thrilled  out  with  a 
wild  appeal  of  one  in  mortal  agony,  who  flings  his 


234  CONSECRATED  GROUND 

last  breath  into  a  piteous  scream  for  help.  It 
was  the  voice  of  a  man,  yet  not  of  a  man.  It  was 
human,  but  it  came  from  where  no  man  was. 
Macdougall  felt  his  heart  contract,  and  prickly 
fear  ran  over  his  skin.  Again  it  rose  straight 
from  the  darkness,  where  the  toboggan  rested 
beneath  its  motionless  freight.  "Help,  help." 
In  hoarse  horror  it  assailed  him  out  of  the  gloom. 

The  rifle  shook  in  MacdougalFs  hands,  but  he 
crawled  out  of  his  fur  robes.  Suggemah  had 
turned  a  ghastly  pallid  yellow,  but  he,  too,  rose, 
and  followed,  with  his  gun  stock  at  half  shoulder 
height,  its  muzzle  pitched  forward  and  his  finger 
on  the  trigger. 

The  factor's  knees  knocked  as  he  moved  slowly 
through  the  deep  snow.  Then  out  of  the  gloom 
ahead  came  a  sound  of  soft  large  movements  and 
scuffling.  He  drew  a  little  nearer.  The  barrel 
of  his  rifle  described  uncertain  little  circles,  but 
he  held  it  as  steadily  as  might  be  toward  the 
sound.  In  another  moment  something  large  and 
shapeless  rose  in  front  and  two  great  arms  thrust 
out  toward  him.  On  the  instant  Suggemah  fired 
from  behind  him.  There  came  back  a  choking 


CONSECRATED  GROUND          235 

cough  and  at  that  moment  the  moon  slid  from 
the  shroud  of  clouds  that  had  enveloped  it. 

In  the  half  light  a  great  she-bear  wallowed  in 
the  snow,  and,  where  it  rolled,  crimson  patches  lay 
dark.  Close  beside  was  the  toboggan,  overturned. 
Beneath  it,  the  body  of  Jamie  lay  twisted  and 
distorted.  One  arm  was  extended,  torn  from  its 
swathing,  and  the  stiff  white  fingers  curled  inward 
toward  the  rigid  palm.  His  face  was  bare,  his 
mouth  was  open  as  if  for  speech,  and  on  the  dead 
face  was  frozen  an  agony  of  fear. 

The  great  beast  choked  its  life  out  in  a  red 
flood.  The  moonlight  came  clear  and  Macdougall, 
whose  features  had  grown  suddenly  old  and  grey, 
stood  peering  down  at  the  still  face.  Then  he 
turned  to  Suggemah,  and  his  voice  shook,  "  Who 
called?" 

But  Suggemah  only  rolled  his  black  eyes  from 
Jamie  to  the  bear,  from  the  bear  to  factor,  till 
the  whites  of  them  shone  oily  and  lustrous. 

"  Who  called  ?  "  said  Macdougall  again.  His 
tone  was  pitched  high  in  a  whimpering  quaver ; 
he  had  just  met  with  fear  for  the  first  time. 

Suggemah  shook  his  head.     There  were  tales 


236  CONSECRATED  GROUND 

abroad  of  a  Thing  that  walked  by  night  on  the 
shores  of  the  Bay,  a  Thing  that  no  man  might 
meet  and  live.  Perhaps — he  stooped  over  Jamie, 
delicately  replaced  the  torn  wrappings  and  laid 
the  out-stretched  arm  straight  again.  "I  do  not 
know,"  he  said  simply.  "  Now  I  wait  here." 

Morning  came  with  leaden  feet  and  again  the 
dog  train  furrowed  its  way  southward.  Behind 
them  the  wind  smoothed  out  their  tracks  as  the 
water  closes  in  to  obliterate  the  wake  of  a  ship. 
So  passed  the  day  in  silence  and  wonderings  of 
what  the  night  would  bring.  But  on  that  night 
and  the  next  there  came  no  message  from  the 
dead,  and  then  there  was  but  one  day's  journey 
left  to  consecrated  ground. 

There  is  an  ominous  hour  that  heralds  the 
dawn.  Macdougall  shivered  beneath  the  weight 
of  it  as  he  lay  sleepless  with  burning  eyes.  His 
brain  had  turned  in  on  itself  with  vain  imaginings. 
In  these  great  spaces  the  mind  of  man  is  very 
naked.  There  is  nothing  to  cloak  it  from  the 
cycle  of  the  mysterious  processes  of  nature,  for 
not  only  is  life  itself  primal,  but  death  tramps 
the  trail  till  his  face  is  familiar  from  many  en- 


CONSECRATED  GROUND 

counters.  Now,  however,  Macdougall  felt  that 
something  that  lay  between  himself  and  the  world 
of  ghosts  had  been  ripped  away,  and  he  could 
almost  put  out  his  hand  in  the  dark  and  touch  that 
which  was  not  of  earth. 

In  that  hour  it  came  again,  the  ghostly  un- 
earthly wail  for  help,  but  this  time  wilder,  more 
agonized  than  before.  He  knew  it  was  coming,  a 
sharp  shrinking  .of  his  spirit  warned  his  body  to 
summon  all  its  powers  in  the  darkness.  But  his 
heavy  limbs  revolted  from  their  duty.  His  heart 
moved  on,  but  behind  dragged  that  physical  part 
of  him  which  was  riven  with  unutterable  horror. 
Strive  as  he  would  he  could  only  crawl  toward  the 
sound.  Then  past  him  glided  Suggemah,  very 
smoothly,  very  swiftly.  The  Indian's  eyes  were 
flashing,  he  seemed  animated  by  some  superb 
infusion  of  courage. 

His  figure  vanished  into  the  scant  timber  where 
rested  the  toboggan.  A  sound  of  locking  jaws 
and  tearing  of  cloth  made  Macdougall  feel  suddenly 
sick.  Then  the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle,  and  silence, 
broken  only  by  the  snapping  of  twigs  as  something 
raced  inland  through  the  underbrush. 


238  CONSECRATED  GROUND 

When  Macdougall  reached  him,  Suggemah  was 
stooping  over  the  body.  Again  it  wore  that 
agony  of  fear.  "  Wolf,"  he  said. 

Day  broke  clear  and  hard  as  the  two  set  forth. 
There  was  no  need  for  speech.  A  dumb  blind 
burden  of  oppression  had  fallen  over  them.  They 
could  do  nothing  but  tramp  doggedly  on  with 
quick  glances  at  the  shore  line,  where  the  hills 
were  already  smoothing  out  toward  York  Factory. 
Through  the  brain  of  each  moved  a  dead  wonder- 
ment, enveloping  thought  and  spirit  alike  in  a 
choking  mystifying  fog.  It  was  hard  to  breathe. 
It  seemed  astonishing  that  they  should  ever  have 
been  able  to  laugh — they  could  never  laugh  again. 

At  York  Factory  was  Missionary  Simpson, 
who  wore  the  only  black  coat  in  a  hundred 
thousand  square  miles  of  wilderness.  Macdougall 
had  never  thought  much  of  missionaries  before, 
but  he  experienced  a  strange  slackness  of  relief  at 
the  sight  of  this  man  of  faith.  He  felt  allied  at 
last  to  some  one  who  could  deal  with  his  own 
spiritual  extremity. 

At  sundown  on  the  next  day,  Simpson  stood  on 
consecrated  ground.  With  him  were  the  two 


CONSECRATED  GROUND          239 

brothers  of  the  trail,  and  a  gathering  of  silent  men 
looking  wonderingly  at  everything  except  that 
which  lay  directly  in  front  of  them.  Simpson 
turned  to  the  magnificent  ceremonial  with  which 
the  Church  of  England  bids  farewell  to  her 
children,  and  read  on  with  steady  voice.  Suddenly 
Macdougall  looked  up.  "If,  after  the  manner 
of  men,  I  have  fought  with  beasts."  What  did 
Simpson  mean  by  that  ?  He  racked  himself  for  an 
answer.  Again  came  Simpson's  voice.  "  Behold  I 
show  you  a  mystery."  He  waited  expectantly,  for 
mystery  had  him  in  its  grip.  "  Forasmuch  as  ye 
know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain."  That  was 
it — thank  God,  that  was  it. 

He  had  a  quick  sensing  as  if  something  that 
bound  him  tight  were  being  cut  away.  The 
strangling  weight  that  had  choked  him  since  those 
first  mysterious  cries  came  through  the  night  was 
lifted.  He  took  his  first  long  deep  free  breath, 
and  the  hot  blood  went  pumping  strongly  through 
him. 

The  same  change  came  over  Suggemah.  The 
Indian  stood  erect,  his  black  eyes  fixed  unswerv- 
ingly on  the  missionary.  On  his  face  was  written 


240          CONSECRATED  GROUND 

a  great  resolution.  The  brief  service  ended,  and 
he  spoke,  quietly,  slowly,  but  with  something  in 
his  tones  that  Macdougall  had  never  heard  before. 

"I  have  heard  the  message  of  your  Manitou. 
Four  nights  ago  it  came,  but  I  did  not  under- 
stand. Two  nights  ago  it  came  again,  and  I  began 
to  understand.  My  Manitou  speaks  in  the  water 
and  the  wind,  but  yours  can  give  a  voice  to  the 
dead.  I,  Suggemah,  am  now  his  servant." 

And  was  it  not  strange  that  at  that  identical 
moment,  the  Bishop,  who  was  having  a  morning 
round  at  Musselburgh,  should  pause  as  he  was 
settling  himself  to  drive,  and  remark  thoughtfully, 
"I  say,  Selkirk,  have  you  never  heard  from  that 
caddy  you  took  to  Canada  with  you  ? " 


THE  BUSH  FIRE 


Night  fell ;  there  was  no  sign  of  rain  : 
Day  broke  ;  the  sweltering  day  again  : 
Then,  -with  the  light,  a  scorching  wind 
And  a  grey  wall  driving  close  behind  ; 
A  thick  grey  wall  that,  mounting,  spread 
Like  a  vast  blanket  overhead. 
It  blotted  out  the  breathless  sky, 
Peiling  the  woods  ;  where,  deep  and  dry, 
Dead  brush,  dead  leaves,  dead  branches  lay 
Like  tinder  strewn.      From  Jar  awav 
Through  the  invisible  chaos  came 
A  crackling  monotone  ofjlame. 
Fanned  by  the  torrid  blast  it  swept 
Red  footed  ;  onward,  upward  leapt, 
Cleaving  with  quick  and  licking  tongue 
The  cloud  that  o'er  its  furnace  hung. 
Then  plaintive  cries  and  'whimperings 
Of  dumb  and  terror  stricken  things, 
A  stumbling,  maimed  and  blistered  tide, 
Hunter  and  hunted  side  by  side  ,- 
And,  winnowing  the  acrid  air, 
Lost  birds  were  calling  everywhere. 


THE  BUSH  FIRE 

JOHN  STRONG,  C.E.,  rammed  his  face  up  against 
the  eye  piece  of  his  transit,  and  peered  impatiently 
down  the  line.  Half  a  mile  away,  at  the  end  of 
the  curve,  a  man  straddled  the  track,  balancing  an 
iron  shod  picket.  Strong's  left  arm  went  out. 
The  picket  wavered. 

A  faint  blue  cloud  gathered  along  the  right  of 
way  and  shifted  toward  the  instrument.  "Damn 
the  smoke,"  said  Strong,  and  peered  again. 

The  picket  had  vanished.  He  was  looking  into 
a  nebula  of  twisting  wreaths.  They  loitered 
delicately  across  the  hundred  foot  lane  of  clearing, 
curled  lazily  around  the  raw  stumps,  and  crawled 
sleepily  along  the  ragged  edge  of  forest  that 
marched  unbroken  for  a  thousand  miles.  He 
sucked  in  the  acrid  smell  through  expanded  nostrils. 
"This  time — most  certainly  this  time,"  he  said  to 
himself,  picking  up  the  transit  and  dropping  it  like 
a  golf  club  across  his  shoulder.  The  rod  man's 


243 


THE  BUSH  FIRE 

figure  jumped  up  at  him  through  rapidly  increasing 
fog.  "Come  on,"  said  Strong,  "there's  water  at 
the  siding." 

An  hour  later  a  nervous  operator,  at  flag  station 
No.  17,  was  rapping  out  the  call  for  the  divisional 
point  at  Bisco.  The  wire  was  bad.  Presently 
Bisco  came  on  with  a  peremptory  click.  "  Number- 
three-passenger-special-left-nine-fifteen-  trestle-on- 
fire-mile-eight-one-four-stop-her-Jenkins-Division- 
Supt.-repeat." 

The  operator  received  with  cigarette  stained 
fingers  that  trembled  over  the  tilting  keys — "Get 
busy  " — they  rapped.  Then  he  looked  up  and  saw 
Strong. 

The  Engineer,  leaning  over  the  rough  counter, 
had  got  it  click  by  click.  Peters  knew  that, 
but  shoved  out  the  yellow  sheet  scrawled 
with  his  own  jerky  handwriting.  He  began 
to  feel  unusually  lonely,  and  it  was  good  to 
have  someone  there. 

"Where  is  she  now?  "  said  Strong. 

Peters  turned  to  his  key  and  tapped  out  a 
call,  waited,  and  called  again ;  but  all  he 
got  was  the  hum  of  the  rising  winds  that 


THE  BUSH  FIRE  245 

sang  through  the  wires.  Bisco  was  silent. 
No.  1 6,  the  nearest  flag  station,  was  inert. 
Fifteen  gave  no  answer.  "I  can't  get  'em — 
any  of  'em,"  he  said  desperately.  "  Say,  what 
am  I  going  to  do? "  Peters  had  a  yellow  streak 
in  him.  It  may  have  been  cigarettes,  or  perhaps 
it  was  the  reflex  of  the  vast  loneliness  that  for 
a  year  had  swallowed  up  his  insignificant  person. 
The  impassive  Strong  suddenly  loomed  up  as 
the  only  way  out  of  a  box  that  in  a  flash  had 
grown  too  tight. 

"  Batteries  ? "  queried  Strong. 

The  batteries  tested  up  with  a  vicious  snap. 
Peters  fingers  were  very  shaky,  but  he  proved 
that,  absolutely.  The  office  door  swung  slowly 
open,  and  the  pungency  of  the  pale  blue 
atmosphere  sharpened.  "  Where's  your  veloci- 
pede ? "  demanded  Strong. 

Flag  station  17  was  at  mile  827,  sixty  miles 
from  Bisco.  No.  3  had  left  Bisco  at  9.15. 
She  would  strike  the  trestle  at  10.30 — 
if — he  looked  at  his  watch,  then  at  Peters. 
"  No.  3  has  got  to  be  stopped  —keep  on  that 
wire,  and  if  you  can  get  the  wrecking  crew 


246  THE  BUSH  FIRE 

up  here,  get  'em — and  lend  me  a  blanket,  will 
you?" 

The  railway  velocipede  as  a  means  of  locomotion 
follows  after  the  steam  shovel  and  precedes  the 
Pullman.  It  has  two  wheels  beneath  a  wooden 
frame  on  one  rail,  and  an  outrigger  to  another 
wheel  on  the  other  rail.  It  is  propelled  by 
man  power,  and  its  speed  varies  with  the  man. 
Strong  gripped  the  lever  handles  and  grinned 
at  Peters — "There's  three  feet  of  water  in 
the  borrow  pit  round  the  curve — that  is,  if 
you  should  happen  to  want  it,"  he  added, 
quizzically,  and  sent  the  weight  of  his  shoulders 
forward. 

The  Flag  Station  dropped  behind,  the  velocipede 
rattled  over  the  switch  points,  and  Strong  breathed 
deeply  and  thought  hard.  To  the  southward, 
whence  came  the  wind,  lay  the  gold  country.  A 
thousand  men  were  pushing  through  its  tangled 
fastness,  stripping  the  deep  green  moss  from 
the  ribs  of  earth,  and  waking  mysterious  echoes 
with  the  boom  of  dynamite.  Of  them  was  born 
the  fire.  It  had  crept  away  beneath  dead  logs 
and  dry  rootlets  and  the  tinder-like  mattress  of 


THE  BUSH  FIRE  247 

dead  leaves,  till  it  revealed  the  jointed  rocks, 
seamed  and  banded  with  fissures  and  ribbons 
of  quartz. 

Strong  looked  southward  and  set  his  teeth. 
The  sky  was  blurred  and  overcast  with  yellowish 
grey  vapour.  The  sun  hung  like  a  menacing 
globe  of  strange  hue,  adding  its  heat  to  that  of 
the  parched  earth.  The  air  was  full  of  small, 
sharp  smells :  the  pungency  of  them  cut  his 
throat  and  nostrils.  Knobs  of  bare  and  torrid 
granite  shouldered  out  of  the  tangled  bush,  and 
stood  here  and  there  in  shaven  nakedness  along 
the  right  of  way.  On  each  side  ran  the  ditch, 
with  patches  of  green  scum-covered  water 
shrinking  from  its  baked  banks.  He  could  see 
a  mile,  and  then  not  at  all.  The  woods  around 
him  were  alive  with  cracking,  as  heavy  beasts 
shouldered  along,  not  yet  daring  to  have  the  open. 

He  breathed  more  and  more  deeply,  sending 
all  the  weight  of  his  great  back  and  stomach 
muscles  into  the  long  oscillations  of  the  driving 
lever.  His  arms  he  used  not  at  all,  except  to 
hold  on  with.  At  the  fourth  mile  he  saw  distant 
fire — a  flicker  of  pink  that  licked  the  belly  of 


248  THE  BUSH  FIRE 


a  grey  bank  of  smoke.  At  the  sixth  he  was 
wet  with  sweat,  that  trickled  into  his  eyes  and 
fought  acidly  with  the  smoke.  At  the  big 
cut,  a  moose  lumbered  down  the  bank,  stopped 
to  stare  at  him,  and  then  trotted  along  in  front 
of  the  velocipede,  his  long  flanks  plastered  with 
dried  mud  and  patches  of  old  and  matted  hair. 
At  the  eighth  he  struck  the  crest  of  the  two 
per  cent,  grade  that  he  had,  as  a  maintenance 
engineer,  cursed  fervently  for  the  past  month ; 
but  now  the  long  slope  fell  away  in  front,  and 
the  velocipede  swayed  lightly  and  giddily  over 
the  crowding  rail  heads. 

At  the  foot  of  the  grade  a  hundred  cords 
of  firewood,  within  throwing  distance  from  a 
locomotive  tender,  were  blazing  merrily.  Beside 
it  the  ties  were  already  smouldering,  and  the 
rails  expanding  till  the  fish  plates  lifted  irregularly. 
"By  God!"  said  Strong  grimly,  and  shut  his 
eyes  as  the  heat  struck  them. 

He  came  out  at  the  other  end  choking,  his 
right  arm  blistered  white,  his  hair  singed,  and  the 
leg  of  his  trousers  on  fire.  At  the  end  of  the 
grade  was  a  swamp,  and  here  for  one  precious 


THE  BUSH  FIRE  249 

moment  he  stopped  to  plunge  into  a  slimy  patch 
of  morass.  Then  he  soaked  the  blanket,  and  laid 
it  over  his  legs. 

By  mile  815  the  woods  were  ablaze  on  both 
sides,  and  the  right  of  way  was  like  a  terrified 
menagerie.  Fear  of  the  unknown  had  spread 
abroad  in  the  forest.  Hair,  fur  and  feather  went 
wild.  Rabbits  with  scorched  feet  ran  round  in 
circles.  Partridges  shot  like  bullets  through  the 
long  red  wall  and  fell  crumpled  on  the  track. 
Every  pool  was  trampled  to  mud  with  the  stamp- 
ing of  cloven  feet.  And  through  it  all  raced 
Strong,  his  heart  pumping  and  gulping,  as  if  hot 
and  clotted  blood  were  drowning  its  labouring 
valves. 

The  wind  shifted,  hesitated,  and  dropped. 
There  was  a  moment  in  which  everything  seemed 
to  stop  and  take  one  long,  tremulous  breath. 
Then  the  wind  came  again ;  but  in  that  blessed 
space  the  right  of  way  broadened  out  into  a  bare 
plain,  which  previous  fires  had  licked  clean  of 
everything  that  would  burn — and  on  the  other 
side  glinted  the  trestle.  Strong  leaned  over  as 
the  roar  of  it  came  up  through  his  clicking  wheels, 


250  THE  BUSH  FIRE 

and  gazed  far  down  to  the  creek  bed.  There 
was  no  fire  here — yet. 

At  the  end  of  the  trestle  was  the  big  rock  cut. 
He  rattled  into  it,  and  as  the  clamour  of  his  car 
clashed  back  from  its  jagged  sides,  he  caught  the 
rumble  of  No.  3  come  wisping  along  the  rails. 
He  tried  to  get  off,  but  his  muscles  refused 
obedience.  Bone  and  sinew  alike  were  wedded 
to  the  long  sweep  of  the  lever.  A  black  mass 
loomed  above  him,  and  he  heard  the  locking  grip 
of  brake  shoes  as  the  drivers  bit.  Then,  with  the 
nose  of  her  pilot  touching  his  outrigger,  the 
locomotive  of  No.  3  stopped  dead,  with  the 
staccato  panting  of  her  compressor  drowned  in 
the  roar  of  her  lifting  safety  valve. 

Again  Strong  tried  to  let  go,  but  his  fingers 
would  not  release  the  handles.  Men  climbed 
down  out  of  the  cab,  and  he  sat  and  stared  at 
them  with  smoke-rimmed  eyes.  His  coat  hung  in 
long,  smouldering  shreds.  The  blanket  had 
fallen  away,  and  the  white  skin  of  his  legs  was 
blackened  and  patched  with  angry  stains.  The 
human  smell  of  him  came  out  strongly  with  the 
taint  of  scorched  hair  and  clothing.  Then  he 


THE  BUSH  FIRE  251 

suddenly  felt  sick  and  shut  his  eyes ;  but  the  lids 
were  cracked  and  seared  like  acid. 

"Is  the  trestle  safe?"  he  heard  someone  say. 

Strong  nodded. 

The  voice  came  back  like  a  voice  from  very  far 
off — u  And  the  other  side  ?  " 

"  Hell,"  whispered  Strong,  and  fainted  away. 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 


The  white  man  spoke  to  the  red  man  in  the  midst  of  the  red  man 

land, 
And  said,  "  I  came  from  you  don't  know  where  to  help  you  to 

understand, 

That  the  sweep  of  the  lifting  prairie  that  rolls  from  your  dark  teepee 
With  game  and  feather  and  hide  and  fur — they  all  belong  to  me." 

The  red  man  answered  the  white  man,  "  I  know  the  north  wind's  call 
And  the  trail  of  the  trampling  buffalo,  but  I  know  not  you  at  all : 

My  father1  s  father  hunted  here,  ere  myjighting  men  were  young, 
Whose  knives  are  sharpened  to  make  reply  to  a  strange  and 
crooked  tongue." 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

THERE  was  no  particular  reason  why  Blantyre 
should  have  left  his  father's  place  in  Essex,  except 
that,  being  a  younger  son,  he  was  like  a  fifth 
wheel  to  the  parental  coach;  but  the  only  reason 
for  his  filling  a  post  in  the  Indian  department  at 
Ottawa  was  that  he  had  a  great  name  behind  him, 
and  also,  perhaps,  because  the  commissioner  had 
memories  of  Essex.  But  Blantyre  brought  to 
Canada  such  a  lofty  uninterest  in  the  method  by 
which  most  men  earn  their  living  that  he  was 
shunted  from  Ottawa  to  Winnipeg,  and  from 
Winnipeg  to  the  prairie  country  south  of  Regina, 
and  here  his  luck  changed. 

Mackintosh  was  on  his  way  west  to  make 
treaty  with  the  Fort  Pelly  Indians — Mackintosh, 
who  knew  more  about  the  prairie  men  and  could 
speak  more  red  languages  than  any  one  out  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company.  Also  Mackintosh  knew 
more  of  English  history,  it  being  his  hobby,  than 


255 


256     THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

any  man  in  Canada.  So  when  he  heard  that  a  son 
of  so  great  a  family  was  within  a  hundred  miles, 
he  sent  for  Blantyre.  The  two  struck  up  a 
queer,  disjointed  friendship.  Mackintosh  saw 
in  the  shiftless  nobleman,  the  representative, 
however  unworthy,  of  ancient  glories ;  and 
Blantyre,  having  received  not  a  few  hard  knocks, 
had  learned  to  recognize  a  strong  man  when  he 
saw  one.  Thus  the  two  journeyed  west  in 
official  ease  and  comfort.  Then  the  unexpected 
happened ;  and,  one  evening,  the  Scotchman 
walked  into  the  camp  with  his  four  fingers  dangling 
from  the  palm  of  one  hand,  and  a  gun  with  a 
shattered  breech  in  the  other.  When  it 
was  bound  up  by  the  Sergeant  and  Joe 
Greensky,  the  interpreter  for  Fort  Good  Hope, 
he  turned  to  Blantyre. 

"Ye  must  go  on,"  he  said  quietly.  "I'm 
for  Regina  to  get  the  powder  out  of  me ;  but 
you're  my  deputy  and  the  Queen's  man.  Ye'll 
no'  force  them,  ye  mind,  but  ca'  canny,  for 
they're  kittle  cattle.  I  told  ye  enough  before 
this,  an'  it  was  well  that  I  told  ye." 

Blantyre  stared  at  him.     "But,  I  say " 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE     257 

"  Ye'll  no'  say  much  if  ye  take  my  advice. 
Go  on  an'  serve  your  country.  Man  alive,  it's 
the  chance  of  your  life." 

He  swung,  white-faced,  into  the  saddle,  for 
fire  was  shooting  up  his  arm  and  plucking  at 
the  shoulder  sinews.  Then,  a  private  behind 
him  with  a  pack  horse,  he  rode  off  for  Regina. 

Two  weeks  later,  it  was  told  among  the  Wood 
Saulteaux  that  the  servant  of  the  White  Queen 
was  coming  to  make  treaty,  and  the  news  ran 
till  it  spread  to  the  camp  of  Na-quape,  the 
Wild  One,  in  the  Nut  Lake  country,  north- 
west of  Fort  Felly;  and  when  Bel-agisti,  the 
Left-handed,  Na-quape's  oldest  wife,  heard  it, 
she  laughed  viciously,  and  scraped  the  harder 
at  a  deerskin  across  her  knees. 

But  Na-quape  called  council,  and,  to  the 
surprise  of  the  elder  men,  said  that,  though  he 
hated  the  whites,  this  time  he  would  go  to 
hear  what  might  be  said.  Then  he  painted 
his  face  and  trailed  across  the  prairie  with  his 
wise  men,  O-soop,  the  Wanderer,  and  Min-gan, 
the  Spotted  Wolf,  and  his  fifty  fighting  men 
and  their  women  at  a  labouring  and  respectful 


258     THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

distance,  to  where  Blantyre's  camp  shone  white 
in  the  green  immensity  of  the  wilderness. 

The  Sergeant  had,  so  far  as  he  could,  taken 
Blantyre  under  a  red-coated  wing,  for  had  he 
not  served  under  an  uncle  of  the  great  family 
in  Afghanistan,  who  rode  hard  and  swore  hard 
and  fought  hard,  and  who  had  just  such  a  drawl 
as  that  which  slipped  so  languidly  through 
Blantyre's  tawny  moustache. 

So,  when  Na-quape  arrived,  he  found  the 
deputy's  tent  open,  with  the  deputy  sitting  at 
a  folding  table  in  front  of  it.  He  found  the 
three  mounted  police  standing  on  one  side, 
with  the  flag  on  the  other,  and,  in  the  rear, 
the  canvas  habitation  of  a  nomadic  trader,  who 
had  use  for  all  the  treaty  money  in  Blantyre's 
sack. 

Blantyre  saw  a  straight,  immobile,  copper- 
coloured  statue.  Around  his  forehead  was  a 
band  of  marten  fur,  from  whkh  the  black, 
feather-crowned  hair  fell  away  in  two  long 
oiled  and  shining  plaits.  Little  brass  discs 
dangled  beside  his  face,  and  his  body  was 
bright  with  shirt  and  leggings  of  vivid  blankets, 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE     259 

About  his  neck  a  skinning  knife  hung  in  an 
embroidered  sheath,  and  in  his  belt  stuck  the 
heavy  handle  of  a  great  buffalo  knife  with  a 
ten-inch  blade;  and  last  there  was  the  muzzle- 
loader,  with  its  barrel  sawn  off  short.  Thus,  in 
freedom,  stood  Na-quape,  and  at  a  wave  of  his 
hand,  the  fighting  men  settled  behind  him  in 
a  semicircle  on  the  grass. 

Very  slowly  he  opened  the  fire  bag  that  had 
once  been  the  lower  mandible  of  a  crane,  and 
drew  from  it  steel  and  flint  and  touchwood 
and  tobacco. 

"  I  say,"  put  in  Blantyre  suddenly. 

Na-quape  lifted  his  dark  eyes :  "  When  I 
am  ready  I  will  speak,"  he  said  slowly.  Then 
a  fighting  man  brought  and  filled  the  great 
soapstone  puagun,  the  pipe  with  its  yard-long 
stem  and  strange,  straight  bowl,  that  had  been 
handed  down  from  father  to  son  for  more  years 
than  even  the  oldest  of  them  knew. 

Blantyre  moved  restlessly  while  it  passed 
silently  from  lip  to  lip,  and  opened  his  eyes 
wider,  for  Na-quape  was  holding  the  mouth- 
piece towards  him. 


260     THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

The  pipe  was  very  old,  and,  without  question, 
very  dirty;  and  Blantyre's  lips,  that  clung  so 
tenaciously  to  his  brier,  lifted  instinctively.  He 
could  not  guess  that  he  was  asked  to  share  in  a 
ceremonial  that  was  pregnant  with  meaning  to 
every  red  man.  He  only  knew  that  the  thing  was 
to  him  unspeakably  filthy,  and,  just  as  he  was 
about  to  imperil  the  life  of  every  white  settler  in 
the  country,  the  Sergeant  whispered :  "  Take  it, 
sir,  for  God's  sake  take  it !  " 

So  the  deputy  took  it  and  drew  a  whiff  of 
acrid  smoke,  while  tense  sinews  relaxed  and 
invisible  short  guns  were  laid  softly  down  beneath 
draped  blankets  by  the  silent  semicircle  on  the 
grass. 

Then  Na-quape,  speaking  to  Joe  Greensky,  held 
his  luminous  gaze  on  Blantyre,  and  said :  "  It  is 
well  that  you  smoked,  but  you  sent  for  me  as  you 
send  for  a  dog.  You  may  be  a  great  man  from 
far  off,  but  am  I  not  a  great  man  in  my  own 
country  ?  So — speak." 

Blantyre  began  wrong.  There  was  no  question 
about  that,  and  the  Sergeant  saw  it :  "  Don't  be 
foolish,"  he  said  petulantly.  "I  represent  the 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE     261 

great  White  Queen,  whose  servants  we  are.     The 
land  is  hers,  and " 

Na-quape  waved  a  magnificent  arm.  "  You  say 
this  land  is  hers  ? " 

Blantyre  nodded.  He  was  getting  very  im- 
patient. He  was  full  of  ancestral  conceptions  of 
Kafirs  and  Hindoos,  and  it  did  not  appear  seemly 
that  this  heathen  should  have  so  much  to  say. 
He  saw  no  reason  to  distinguish  between  brown 
and  black  and  red  men.  He  was  racially  colour 
blind. 

"  Look  here,  Na-quape,  or  whatever  your  name 
is,"  he  said  sharply :  "  Either  you  take  treaty  or 
you  don't."  Joe  Greensky  turned  to  stare  at  him 
round-eyed ;  but  he  blundered  on :  "  If  you 
take  it,  you  will  be  well  looked  after.  Money 
and  reserves  of  your  own,  and  all  that  sort  of 
thing;  and  if  you  don't,  look  out  for  yourself." 

He  settled  back  in  his  chair  angrily  and  waited 
for  the  interpreter ;  but  the  whole  Indian  depart- 
ment could  not  have  made  the  French  half-breed 
render  that  speech,  so  he  stammered  and  stuck. 
And  into  the  gap  came  Na-quape,  very  quiet,  very 
lofty,  but  with  a  thin  thread  of  passion  in  his  voice 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

that  ran  through  the  semicircle  like  quicksilver. 
"Am  I  a  child  that  you  speak  thus?  Who 
gave  the  White  Queen  this  land?  My  father's 
father  hunted  here,  and  his  father  before  him." 

Then  Blantyre,  with  a  dawning  comprehension 
of  what  manner  of  man  he  addressed,  said  care- 
fully: "The  Queen  is  our  mother."  And,  hesi- 
tating a  little,  and  wondering  how  Mackintosh 
would  have  put  it.  "She  loves  you.  We  are 
her  messengers,  and  we  obey." 

"Are  you  finished?"  answered  Na-quape. 

"Yes.     Speak." 

Then  Na-quape  drew  himself  up  and  folded  his 
arms,  and  thundered:  "My  answer  is  'No.'  I 
hate  you,  and  I  hate  all  white  men,  but  you  are 
safe  with  the  redcoats.  If  I  came  to  your  country 
where  you  were  a  free  man,  and  said :  *  I  will  take 
it  and  give  you  in  return  the  value  of  one  beaver 
skin  a  year,'  what  would  you  say  to  me  ?  " 

There  was  a  long  pause,  and  the  Sergeant 
stooped  over  Blantyre :  "  Smooth  him  down,  Sir, 
smooth  him  down.  There  are  too  few  of  us 
for  this  game.  Say  something,  quick."  But 
Blantyre's  temper  had  the  better  of  him,  and 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

he  got  up,  facing  the  hook-nosed,  contemptuous 
chief.  "I'm  not  here  to  talk  rubbish." 

The  words  snapped  out  viciously,  needing  no 
interpreter.  Na-quape  caught  them.  The  fight- 
ing men  half  rose,  and  old  Bel-agisti  ran  forward 
plucking  at  Na-quape's  robe.  Blantyre  was  brave, 
there  was  no  question  of  that,  and,  oblivious  to 
Na-quape  and  his  warriors,  he  added  angrily :  "  I 
do  not  deal  with  women." 

Greensky  caught  the  words  and  snapped  them 
over,  because  he  knew  that  Bel-agisti  had  cursed 
him  for  a  renegade  the  year  before  at  Fort 
Felly. 

"You  tell  me  you  do  not  deal  with  women," 
snarled  Na-quape,  a  and  yet  you  are  the  messenger 
of  a  C>ueen.  You  give  me  crooked  words.  Here 
is  my  answer."  His  great  buffalo  knife  flashed 
out  and  up,  and  Blantyre  held  his  breath.  Then 
it  came  down,  the  point  clean  through  the  table. 
The  short  gun  clattered  to  the  ground,  and 
Na-quape  held  out  empty  hands :  "  I  will  not 
take  treaty.  Now,  if  you  dare,  arrest  me  and 
bring  me  to  the  redcoats'  camp  in  Regina." 

In   the    tense    silence    that    followed,  the   two 


264     THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

stared  hard  at  each  other,  the  nobleman  of  the 
East  and  this  prince  of  the  West,  each  spurred 
on  by  pride  and  kinship,  and  all  that  had  gone 
before  him.  Na-quape's  ancestors  had  roamed 
the  prairies,  knowing  no  man's  law  but  their 
own,  a  thousand  years  before  Blantyre's  pro- 
genitors rose  from  the  Saxon  ruck  and  faced 
King  John  at  Runnymede.  By  custom  and  order 
and  tribal  law  and  the  passage  of  countless  un- 
hampered seasons  they  were  free  men,  more  free 
than  the  otter  and  lynx  and  buffalo  that  perished 
at  their  hands,  and  behind  were  those  ready  to 
strike  at  the  crooking  of  a  finger. 

And  opposite  was  Blantyre,  who,  conscious  of 
something  that  had  risen  in  him  for  the  first  time 
in  all  his  haphazard  life,  saw  himself  for  once  as 
the  representative  of  a  conquering  race.  A  slow, 
bulldog  fury  was  beginning  to  burn  in  the  mind 
that  had  so  long  put  aside  duty,  or  any  thought 
of  that  noble  service  by  which  far  ends  of  the 
earth  have  been  administered  for  centuries  by 
nameless  Englishmen.  And,  just  as  the  storm 
was  breaking,  the  Sergeant  edged  his  way  in 
between  the  two,  and  spoke  with  the  hard-won 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE     265 

wisdom  of  the  ranks :  "  Flour,  Sir,  bacon,  sugar. 
Give  'em  anything,  but  give  'em  something." 

Blantyre  brought  himself  up  short.  He  had 
forgotten  something  to  the  stranger  in  his  house ; 
and  it  was  not  so  much  danger  which,  half  guess- 
ing, he  did  not  fear,  as  a  sudden  shamed  sense  of 
hospitality  forgotten.  "I  say,"  he  drawled,  "will 
you  have  some  tea?  " 

Greensky  shot  the  words  over.  He  could  say 
that  with  pleasure,  and  threw  in  a  personal  com- 
pliment to  Na-quape  that  slipped  uncomprehended 
past  the  others,  but  touched  the  frowning  chief 
in  the  psychological  place.  Bel-agisti  hobbled 
back  chattering  to  her  women.  The  red  man's 
face  relaxed,  and  the  glimmer  of  a  smile  eased 
the  angry  brows  behind  him.  "But  I  tell  you 
I  hate  you,"  he  said  stubbornly,  "and  shall  I  eat 
with  you  ? " 

"Yes,  old  man,  certainly.  Charmed,  I'm  sure. 
Have  some  tea,"  replied  Blantyre,  with  a  gleam 
in  his  blue  eyes.  "Too  hot  to  talk  about 
hating." 

Na-quape  turned  and  beckoned.  The  crescent 
of  fighting  men  rolled  forward,  leaving  each  his 


266     THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE 

short  gun  glinting  in  the  long  grass.  Closely 
folded  blankets  were  laid  aside,  and  the  deputy 
saw  lean  bodies,  and  caught  the  play  of  tireless 
sinews  that  slipped  smoothly  beneath  the  copper- 
coloured  skin.  They  were  men,  these  savages, 
he  thought.  Then  the  women  came  with  their 
skinning  knives  and  made  the  feast  ready,  and, 
when  Na-quape  had  eaten,  he  spoke ;  but,  this 
time,  as  to  a  man  whose  bread  he  had  broken. 

As  Blantyre  listened,  he  became  slowly  aware 
that  he  was  reading  one  of  the  mysteries  of  the 
world,  for,  far  back  as  nations  go,  no  one  of  them 
but  can  trace  its  parentage  to  some  ancient  stock, 
while  this  wild  man,  who  talked  so  proudly,  seemed 
to  be  sprung,  indeed,  from  the  wild  land  he  trod. 
There  was  a  fibre  in  the  blue-eyed  Englishman 
that  answered  to  this ;  and  as  he  listened  he 
learned,  till  out  of  his  learning  began  to  grow 
that  respect  shared  by  all  who  knew  the  red 
man  as  he  was  before  he  became  what  his  white 
brother  made  him.  Blantyre  had  heard  orators, 
but  he  had  never  before  recognized  the  truth  as 
he  got  it  from  Na-quape.  The  chief  held  out  the 
pipe  again:  "It  is  the  pipe  of  Peguis,  the  Chief 


THE  DEFIANCE  OF  NA-QUAPE     267 

of  Chiefs,"  he  said  simply,  and  this  time  it  did 
not  seem  so  dirty  to  Blantyre. 

Then  Na-quape  rose  and  held  out  his  hand  in 
amity.  "You  say  it  is  too  hot  for  hate,  and 
perhaps  you  are  right.  The  winter  is  coming^ 
and  then  it  will  be  too  cold  for  hate.  I  cannot 
eat  my  words,  and  I  will  not  take  treaty.  But 
if  you  come  again,  I  will  be  here  on  this  day  of 
the  next  year,  and  then  we  shall  talk  treaty." 

Blantyre  felt  a  hard  palm  close  over  his  own, 
but  something  rose  in  his  throat,  and  he  could 
not  speak.  Na-quape  mounted  his  horse  and 
moved  majestically  into  the  west;  behind  him 
the  fighting  men,  and  behind  them  trailed  the 
women.  As  they  came  they  went,  austere  and 
magnificent.  He  turned  to  the  Sergeant,  who, 
with  his  three  privates,  was  staring  after  the  little 
troop.  "  'Tendon !  "  he  rapped  out.  "  Salute !  " 


THE  YOUNGER  SON 


"  Thy  father's  name,  thy  father' s  place, 

With  all  I  have  are  thine, 
And  always  'would  I  see  thy  face 
Thou  eldest  son  of  mine. 

For  thee,  oh  son  of  later  birth, 

The  distant  countries  lie, 
Wherein  a  man  shall  prove  his  worth 

Ere  he  come  home  to  die." 

Then  sat  him  down  the  Jirst-born  son, 

Upheld  his  father's  hand, 
And  marked  the  seasons  one  by  one 

Enfold  the  quiet  land. 

Tho1  sharp  the  cup  he  turned  to  Jill 

It  drew  not  any  cry, 
From  one  who  halted  on  the  hill, 

But  came  not  home  to  die. 


THE  YOUNGER  SON 

I  SAW  him  first  when  I  glanced  down  through 
the  fanlight  of  the  cooks'  galley — a  long,  thin, 
hollow  face,  high  forehead,  and  plaintive  but 
uncomplaining  eyes.  He  walked  wraith-like 
through  the  steam,  giving  me  a  curious  impression 
of  detachment  from  arms  and  body.  These 
moved  silently  and  invisibly  in  the  vapours  that 
rose  from  a  regiment  of  simmering  pots  and 
cauldrons — and  above  them  apparently  floated 
the  face.  Something  drew  his  gaze  to  mine  and 
held  it  there;  and  instantly  I  became  aware  that 
we  were  conversing — not  audibly,  but  with  a 
direct  confident  exchange  that  needed  no  language 
to  express  it.  He  began  it  after  a  long,  thought- 
ful stare,  during  which  his  invisible  hands  were 
mechanically  stirring  something  savoury,  but 
submerged.  "You  quite  understand,  don't  you? 
I  can  see  that  you  do.  I've  no  business  to  be 
here.  It  would  be  ridiculous,  if  it  were  not " 

871 


THE  YOUNGER  SON 

The  thread  broke  off  with  a  sudden  projection  of 
himself,  an  utter  casting  of  his  whole  individuality 
on  my  intuition. 

Thank  God  ! — I  did  understand,  and  flashed 
the  assurance  back  to  him.  He  caught  it  deftly, 
moved  a  little  to  let  another  cook  crowd  past 
between  himself  and  the  dish-rack,  then  helio- 
graphed  me  again: — "Of  course,  it's  just  as  you 
like,  but  if  you  are  on  deck  to-night  I  would  like 
to  speak.  One  doesn't  get  the  chance  very  often, 
and  I've  got  to  get  on  with  this  rotten  show  now." 

I  took  a  strong  liking  to  him  for  that — this 
delicate  head  poised  in  a  well-bred  aloofness,  yet 
not  a  whit  divorced  from  the  pans  and  kettles 
beneath :  so  I  moved  away  contentedly,  lest 
anything  lingering  and  unsolicited  should  imperil 
this  entente,  this  subtle  bridging  of  the  gulf 
between  the  cooks'  galley  and  the  promenade 
deck. 

For  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  we  ploughed 
gloriously  up  Lake  Superior,  till  the  shores  melted 
into  indistinction  on  either  side,  and  night  dropped 
over  the  ship.  There  is  little  twilight  in  Canada. 
Day  ends  rather  with  an  abrupt  transition,  a  quick 


THE  YOUNGER  SON 

encounter  of  light  and  darkness,  succeeded  by  an 
opaque  luminosity  in  which  one  can  see  for  long 
distances,  and  in  which  light  itself  seems  to  be 
conquered  but  not  altogether  banished.  And  it 
was  in  this  chiaroscuro  that  his  figure  came  silently 
across  the  deserted  deck,  and  dropped  into  a  chair 
beside  me. 

There  fell  a  long  silence,  in  which  he  mechani- 
cally picked  a  cigarette  from  my  proffered  case, 
and  tapped  it  gently  on  the  rail.  He  seemed  to 
have  drifted  across  my  horizon,  and  now  to  have 
swerved  and  headed  toward  me,  till  he  loomed 
up  sharply  and  directly  ahead.  And  I  knew  that 
there  was  that  in  myself  which  waited  for  him 
with  anticipatory  recognition. 

It  struck  me,  first  of  all,  that  he  talked  without 
cynicism  or  bitterness.  The  long,  smooth  jet  of 
grey  smoke  slipping  from  his  lips  was  no  smoother 
than  his  even  speech.  It  was  not  till  the  cabin- 
door  swung  open,  and  a  glare  of  light  momentarily 
flooded  the  deck,  that  I  saw  his  face  clearly, 
redeemed  from  the  greasy  vapours  of  the  galley. 
Then,  everything  was  very  plain.  The  hollow 
cheek,  doubly  sunken  beneath  the  cheek  bone, 


£74  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

the  supernormal  brightness  of  the  slightly  pro- 
truding eyes,  the  prominence  of  neck  sinews,  and 
the  lean  caverns  in  the  neck  itself — all  told  but 
one  story.  "  It's  a  jolly  old  place,"  he  was  saying, 
"particularly  the  gardens.  And  when  I  was  a 
youngster  we  used  to  shoot  rabbits  with  a  rook 
rifle  from  the  billiard-room  window.  The  only 
trouble  was  the  moles  under  the  lawn — one  never 
knew  where  the  little  beggars  were  going  to 
push  up.  And  then  I  got  my  ferrets.  I  say! 
what  school  are  you  ? " 

"Loretto — but  I'm  a  Canadian." 

"  Oh !  I  thought  you  were  English.  I'm 
Uppingham — we  used  to  play  you  at  cricket." 
He  wandered  back  to  his  father's  place  in  Kent. 
"  My  brother's  in  the  Service.  That  was  a  pretty 
stiff  pull,  so  I  couldn't  go  up  to  Oxford.  Next 
year,  one  of  my  sisters  was  presented,  and  then 
the  other  one,  and  the  Governor  never  quite 
caught  up.  You  see,  he  only  has  fifteen  hundred 
a  year.  I  would  have  been  perfectly  satisfied  to 
stay  at  home,  because  I  wasn't  very  fit,  but  the 
Governor  used  to  send  Dick  a  hundred  a  quarter, 
and  so " 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  275 

The  delicate  soul  of  him  baulked  at  the  rest  of 
it.  I  passed  over  my  cigarettes,  and  presently 
the  thin  voice  trailed  on,  beneath  the  booming 
plunge  of  the  black  marble  wave  that  fell  away 
under  our  vessel's  crowding  cut-water : — "  He 
was  really  awfully  decent.  He  gave  me  forty 
pounds  and  a  ripping  camera,  and  they  all  came 
up  to  town  to  see  me  off.  We  dined  at  the  old 
Cri.,  and  then  went  to  the  Palace  to  see  Dan 
Leno." 

"How  long  have  you  been  in  Canada? "  I  put 
it  as  gently  as  I  could,  but  with  inward  choking 
and  a  rising  gorge. 

"  About  eighteen  months.  I  got  a  warehouse 
job  in  Montreal,  but  the  work  was  too  heavy. 
There  was  a  lot  of  lifting,  and  my  wind  gave 
out.  I  had  the  same  trouble  at  Uppingham. 
Could  never  do  more  than  the  hundred,  or  a 
quarter  at  most.  I  got  seedy  at  Montreal.  My 
lung  played  out,  and  the  doctor  told  me  to  stay 
out  of  doors." 

"And  this — this — what  you  are  doing  now?  " 

He  laughed — and  at  the  sound  of  it,  the  tears 
crept  into  my  eyes.  A  mirthless  ghost  of  a  laugh 


276  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

it  was,  yet,  curiously,  just  such  as  one  might 
expect  from  the  face,  that  looked  so  hollow  and 
evanescent  when  wiped  clean  of  the  grease  of 
the  galley.  The  warehouse  and  the  dish-rack 
had  in  nowise  robbed  it  of  the  distinguishable 
stamp  of  centuries  of  birth  and  breeding.  It 
stared  at  me,  furthermore,  as  if  inwardly  illuminated 
by  the  light  of  a  lamp  that  flickered  the  higher 
ere  it  expired  in  darkness :  and  it  was  this  transient 
physical  quality,  no  less  than  his  unembittered 
spirit,  that  held  me. 

"And  then  I  shipped  as  deck-hand;  but  that 
was  a  bit  too  thick,  and  the  cook  took  me  on: 
so  there  you  are.  I  say!  I  haven't  talked  to 
anyone  like  this  since  I  left  home — do  you 
mind?" 

It  was  too  much!  "For  God's  sake,  talk!" 
I  blurted,  "Talk  all  night,  if  you  will.  I'm  just 
beginning  to  see  things.  Do  you  hear  often  ? " 

"  Not  very.  I'd  like  to  hear  every  month,  but, 
of  course,  I  can  see  it  all.  Things  don't  change 
much  there,  you  know.  Dick's  brevetted,  and 
one  of  my  sisters  was  married  last  month.  They 
sent  me  the  clipping.  I  thought  of  trying  to  get 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  277 

over  last  Christmas,  but  I  know  a  chap  who  did 
that.  He  dropped  in  on  his  people  unexpectedly, 
but  it  didn't  come  off  very  well.  You  see,  they 
didn't  expect  him,  and  it  rather  upset  their 
arrangements.  He  was  a  good  deal  cut  up  about 
it,  and  came  back  at  once." 

I  was  full  of  sudden  and  savage  promptings. 
"Do  they  know  about  your  lung?"  I  asked, 
brutally. 

But  Deane  did  not  answer.  Instead,  he  raised 
a  long,  attenuated  hand,  and  pointed  over  the 
starboard  quarter.  The  great  red  globe  of  the 
moon  was  just  swinging  into  sight  up  and  out 
of  the  silver  rimmed  horizon.  We  watched 
silently,  staring  along  the  brilliant  pathway  of 
gently  heaving  swells  that  stretched  eastward 
from  our  milky  wake.  Save  for  the  steady  pulse 
of  the  engines,  and  the  perceptible  lift  of  our 
throbbing  screw,  we  were  utterly  alone.  Four 
thousand  miles  on  the  other  side  of  the  moon, 
was  that  England  that  had  spewed  forth  her 
younger  son.  That  was  in  his  mind  too — it  was 
legible  in  the  wistful  eyes.  But  it  was  his — their 
affair.  I  felt  helpless  to  wage  war  on  a  condition 


278  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

and  ancient  precepts.  I  was  robbed  of  my  arms 
by  Deane's  impersonality — a  fine,  delicate  thing 
that  said  very  clearly  that  though  he  was  glad 
to  sit  and  talk  about  it,  this  was,  after  all,  a 
matter  that  concerned  only  his  people  and 
himself. 

I  could  quite  distinctly  hear  him  breathing,  with 
quick,  irregular,  little  indrawings  between  parted 
lips.  He  sat  soundless  and  motionless,  apparently 
indifferent  to  the  cold  air  which,  even  in  mid- 
summer, overlies  the  icy  depths  of  this  inland 
ocean.  And  then  I  grasped  at  that  which  must 
have  lain  behind  all  his  magnificent  nerve  and 
poise.  "Look  here!  you  can't  stay  here — you 
simply  can't.  Let  me  get  you  out  of  it." 

"Do  you  think  it's  worth  while — now,"  he 
added,  staring  at  me  with  curious  eyes,  full  of 
premonitory  understanding. 

This  palpable  comprehension  made  it  hard  to 
answer.  It  was  like  a  derelict,  with  decks  awash, 
questioning  the  value  of  its  own  rescue  by  a  well- 
found  and  friendly  ship.  No  man  could  look  at 
Deane  and  give  him  more  than  a  year  to  live; 
but  I  revolted  at  the  thought  of  that  year  in  a 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  279 

cook's  galley.  "Can  you  draw?"  I  hazarded, 
thinking  of  his  long,  thin,  fingers. 

"  A  little,"  he  deprecated,  "but  not  well  enough 
to  be  of  use  to  anyone." 

"I  have  a  friend — an  architect,"  I  lied  brazenly 
and  joyfully,  "  who  wants  an  office  man — wants 
him  at  once.  Will  you  try  it?" 

He  walked  over  to  the  rail  and  began  to  cough — 
horribly;  his  whole  frame  shook  with  it.  Then 
he  came  back,  a  little  unsteadily,  and  stood  looking 
down  at  me  with  just  that  attitude  of  polite  detach- 
ment that  the  Sphere  and  the  London  News  bestow 
upon  their  well-bred  Englishmen — an  attitude 
unapproached  by  any  but  the  pure  Saxon.  "Do 
you  mean  that — really?" 

"My  dear  chap,  I  mean  it  so  much  that  if  you 
will  meet  me  in  Toronto  this  day  week,  the  whole 
affair  will  be  settled  in  five  minutes." 

I  shall  never  be  able  to  quite  describe  his  face 
at  that  moment.  There  was  relief  in  it — enormous, 
yet  potently  restrained.  I  suppose  the  unexpected 
contact  with  my  own  certitude  stiffened  him,  for 
he  straightened  up,  and  his  narrow  shoulders  went 
back  squarely.  Behind  this  was  something  both 


280  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

memorial  and  prophetic.  I  was  in  touch  with 
his  uncomplaining  soul,  but  there  were  depths  in 
it  which  he  guarded  jealously.  It  was  only  a  part 
of  him  that  I  could  help.  My  hand  closed  over 
his  own,  and  I  tried  to  infuse  into  my  grasp  what 
I  could  of  strength  and  encouragement.  Words 
were  futile ;  but  I  shall  always  remember  the 
feel  of  his  thin,  cold  grip.  Then,  as  quietly 
as  he  came,  he  slipped  off  to  some  remote 
shelf,  that  was  called  a  bed,  in  the  bowels  of 
the  ship. 

1  had  no  difficulty  in  converting  Cooper,  and  in 
a  week's  time  installed  Deane  in  front  of  a  drawing 
board,  in  the  office  of  that  most  successful  architect. 
Cooper  listened  very  sympathetically.  "A  little 
more  tracing  paper  destroyed  will  not  be  noticed," 
that  was  the  way  he  met  my  thanks.  He  knew, 
and  smiled  when  I  prophesied  progress  for  Deane, 
because  he  knew  that  I  knew  also ;  but  we  formed 
a  deceptive  alliance,  and  between  us  bolstered 
Deane  into  a  semblance  of  hope.  Then  I  sug- 
gested that  he  write  to  his  father,  and  tell  him  that 
things  were  looking  up. 

He  did  write,  though  what  he  said  I  do  not 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  281 

know;    but    shortly   after    I    got   a   letter   from 
England : — 

"  THE  PRIORY, 
"  MAIDSTONE,  KENT. 

"Mv  DEAR  SIR, — I  have  just  heard  from  my 
son  of  your  recent  kindness  to  him,  and  write  to 
thank  you  for  your  interest  in  one  who  was  a 
total  stranger.  It  is  indeed  good  of  you  to  take 
so  much  trouble  on  his  behalf.  Harry  writes  that 
since  the  change  he  thinks  he  is  better.  I  am 
sure  that  although  he  is  not  extremely  robust,  the 
slight  pulmonary  trouble  he  at  one  time  experienced 
will  ultimately  be  entirely  cured  by  the  bracing 
climate  of  Canada.  I  trust  that  his  progress  in 
his  new  position  will  justify  what  you  have  been 
kind  enough  to  do  for  him. 

"  I  am,  My  dear  Sir, 

"  Yours  very  truly, 

"JOSEPH  DEANE." 

I  was  instantly  able  to  visualize  Joseph  Deane — 
an  immaculately  circumscribed  man,  the  autocrat 
of  the  Priory,  divided  between  a  match  for  his 
remaining  unappropriated  daughter  and  a  life  of 


THE  YOUNGER  SON 

cold  self-sacrifice  for  Harry  in  the  Guards.  As  to 
Mrs  Deane,  she  appeared  one  of  those  negatively 
necessary  persons  who  round  out  an  over-modulated 
existence  with  "As  you  think  best,  dear."  I  knew 
enough  of  England  to  imagine  the  Priory,  its  grey 
stone  boundaries,  the  velvet  smooth  lawn,  the 
peach  trees  on  the  south  side  of  the  old  brick  wall, 
the  (to  a  Colonial)  enervating  perfection  of  it  all, 
the  suggestion  that  for  a  thousand  years  people 
had  been  sitting  up  at  night  to  produce  just  such 
orderly  exclusiveness.  And  then  I  came  up  hard 
against  young  Deane,  with  his  gentle  idealism  and 
silent  fortitude,  and  began  to  understand  the 
enormous  strength  of  race  and  blood  and  breeding, 
and  how  it  was  that  even  bitter  memories  and 
poignant  tradition  still  compelled  him  to  reverence 
that  which  had  cast  him  out. 

In  the  next  few  months,  he  made  quantities  of 
drawings  and  tracings — faithful,  pathetic  things, 
but  absolutely  unusable  to  a  perfectionist  like 
Cooper.  I  used  to  drop  in  and  see  his  long  face, 
with  its  two  hectic  spots,  bent  over  the  board.  I 
got  closer  to  him  than  I  expected.  He  seemed  to 
be  in  a  sort  of  breathless  calm,  that  heralded  what 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  283 

he  must  have  known  was  coming  very  swiftly.  It 
was  about  that  time,  shortly  before  the  end,  that 
he  showed  me  Dick's  photograph.  Dick  was  the 
only  one  he  said  much  about,  and  he  spoke  with 
a  curious  mixture  of  affection  and  family  pride, 
differentiating  himself  absolutely.  He  had  letters 
from  Dick — big,  sprawling  things — telling  him  to 
buck  up  and  make  his  blooming  fortune. 

Soon  after  this  came  the  breakdown,  and  I 
moved  him  from  his  lodgings  to  my  own  house; 
and  it  was  one  night,  when  I  had  eased  him 
through  a  prolonged  fit  of  coughing,  that  I  begged 
him  to  write  home  and  put  the  thing  exactly  as  it 
stood.  He  fought  it  off  for  days  with  gentle 
doggedness.  Without  question  he  had  made  up 
his  mind  to  see  it  through  alone,  so  far  as  they 
were  concerned.  Again  I  felt  the  existence  of 
that  lonely  gulf  in  which  his  spirit  seemed  poised 
for  flight ;  but  I  fumbled  and  implored,  till  he 
yielded. 

What  was  in  the  letter  I  never  knew,  but  he 
leaned  more  on  me  than  before,  as  if,  almost,  by 
writing,  he  had  dropped  below  some  standard  of 
his  family  code.  The  intervals  between  his  spasms 


284  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

became  shorter.  He  filled  them  with  weak 
conversations  of  England  and  the  English,  snatches 
of  school  days,  heartbreaking  and  pointless  ram- 
blings  of  a  life  to  which  he  was  no  part,  but  only 
a  self-admitted  encumbrance.  He  reminded  me, 
more  than  anything,  of  the  outcast  of  the  pack — 
outcast  through  feebleness,  but  following  alone, 
blindly  and  worshipping. 

Imperative  business  called  me  away  for  a  week, 
and  he  died  the  day  before  I  returned.  My  man- 
servant told  me  that  a  letter  arrived  from  England 
in  my  absence,  and  that  Deane  looked  at  it  for  an 
hour  before  opening  it.  Then,  when  he  had  read 
it,  he  put  it  under  his  pillow,  and  turned  his  face 
to  the  wall.  I  found  it  there,  and,  for  an  hour, 
pondered  with  the  envelope  in  my  hand.  But  I 
could  only  conclude  that  Deane  was  right.  What 
lay  between  those  two  was  none  of  my  affair.  I 
had  had  a  glimpse  of  coldness  and  cruelty,  and 
something  more  than  a  glimpse  of  pride  and 
courage.  I  began  to  see  that  the  very  quality 
which  carves  families  to  pieces  may  weld  a  nation 
together  with  bands  of  steel.  But  I  wondered, 
and  have  often  wondered  since,  whether  the  Saxon 


THE  YOUNGER  SON  285 

repression  of  the  evidence  of  personal  feeling  finds 
its  vent  in  waves  of  national  emotion. 

Deane  died  of  consumption,  but,  long  before, 
his  soul  had  starved  to  death,  lacking  its  natural 
outlet.  His  vitality  was  pre-exhausted  through 
self-repression. 

After  vainly  imagining  what  effect  it  would  have 
at  the  Priory,  I  wrote  to  Joseph  Deane.  There 
was  not  much  to  say.  The  dead  boy  had  left  a 
trust  with  me,  and  I  did  my  best  to  live  up  to  it. 
I  said  nothing  of  his  hunger  for  his  own  kin :  it 
would  have  flouted  the  valiant  memory  that  will 
always  live. 

The  answer  came  very  promptly  by  the  first 

return  mail : — 

"THE  PRIORY, 
"  MAIDSTONE,  KENT. 

"  MY  DEAR  SIR, — Your  letter  was  a  great  shock 
to  us  all,  as  we  did  not  realize  that  Harry  vas  so 
dangerously  ill.  I  had,  in  fact,  believed  that  the 
bracing  air  of  Canada  would  materially  benefit 
him.  His  last  communication  of  some  six  weeks 
ago  did  not  prepare  us  for  this  event.  Both  Mrs 
Deane  and  myself  feel  that,  at  the  present  moment, 


286  THE  YOUNGER  SON 

we  cannot  do  more  than  thank  you  for  your  con- 
tinued kindness  to  our  son. 

"  Believe  me,  My  dear  Sir, 

"Yours  very  sincerely, 

"JOSEPH  DEANE. 

"N.B. — Kindly  return  Harry's  camera. 

"J.  D." 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 


Gone  are  the  old  time  tribes  that  peopled  a  continent  over, 
Gone  as  thejlying  clouds  enshadowed  the  prairie  grass, 

And,  threading  the  forest  maze,  noiv  never  a  brown  faced  rover, 
Follows  the  deep  'worn  trail  where  the  feet  of  the  white  men  pass. 

Still  through  the  silent  aisles  the  ghost  of  the  red  man  wanders 
Slipping  from  tree  to  tree  with  a  viewless  mocassined  tread  ; 

Still,  at  the  change  oj  the  year,  the  autumnal  foliage  squanders 
Over  his  long  lost  grave  the  rain  of  its  aureate  dead. 

Rising  like  smoke  from  ajlre  and  ascending  like  mist  from  a  river, 
Plaintive  as  echoes  that  drift  from  afar  away  cataract's  call, 

Thus  has  he  Jled  from  the  haunts  that  shall  know  him  no  longer 

for  ever, 
And  sheer  from  his  trampled  teepee  up-shoulders  the  factory's  wall. 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

IT  is   written   in   the   tales    of  the   tribes,   how, 
when  Kee-cow-ray  starved  to  death  in  the  year 
of  the  big  hunger,  Chiliqui  cared  for  his  mother 
till  she  died  of  a  broken  heart  with  a  smile  on 
her  face.     It  is  also  told  how  he  appeared  among 
the  Ojibways  on  Cut  Lake,  and  then  wandered 
over   to   the   Bloodveins   with   the  news   of  the 
storm   that   swamped    eight    and   thirty   hunters' 
canoes  on  a  single  night,  and  left  the  Ojibway 
women  mourning.     That  was  the  word  he  brought 
to  old  Peguis,  chief  of  chiefs  on  Lake  Winnipeg  ; 
and    then,    with    the    strange    restlessness    that 
followed  him  to  the  grave,  he  journeyed   west 
past  the   grass   covered   town   site   of  Brandon, 
hunting  buffalo  with  Sioux  and  Blackfeet  alike, 
getting    older    and    wiser   and    stronger   all   the 
time.      And  at  Edmonton  the  call  of  the  bush 
country  became  very  loud  indeed,   so  with  two 
Assiniboine  wives  he  migrated  to  Lesser   Slave 


£90     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

Lake  and  thence  to  the  Rockies  by  way  of  the 
Peace  River.  Most  of  this  can  now  be  covered 
very  comfortably  in  three  days ;  but  Chiliqui  had 
no  reason  to  hurry,  and  it  took  him  a  matter  of 
some  thirty  years. 

Now  it  fell  on  a  day  when  he  was  hunting 
wild  goats  on  the  flanks  of  the  Rockies,  that  his 
wives  and  horses  were  swept  a  thousand  feet  into 
a  valley  with  a  rock  slide  started  by  the  roar  of 
his  own  rifle.  There  was  nothing  left  of  his 
camp  but  a  gash,  sheared  clean,  through  the  green 
ledge  on  which  it  had  rested;  and  he  sat  day 
after  day,  chin  in  hand,  staring  down  hill,  till, 
on  the  third  day,  two  Stony  Indians  spied  the 
grim  and  motionless  figure  and  stayed  to  comfort 
him. 

There  was  understanding  in  the  comfort.  They 
cooked  and  laid  food  before  him,  speaking  not  at 
all,  and  at  night  threw  a  blanket  over  his  shoulders, 
but  touched  him  not;  till  on  the  fourth  day  the 
mourning  of  Chiliqui  ended,  and  he  put  out  his 
hand  to  eat. 

He  was  now  fifty  years  old,  very  silent  and 
very  wise ;  but  with  that  inward  voice  still  urging 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI     291 

him  on,  he  slipped  away  from  the  Stonies,  setting 
face  to  the  distant  and  magnetic  north,  till,  one 
day  peering  down  into  a  soft  bowl  of  the  hills, 
he  saw  that  which  whispered  that  this  was  the 
appointed  place. 

A  hundred  feet  beneath  was  a  ring  of  teepees, 
and,  clustered  on  the  grass  sward,  a  circle  of 
fighting  men,  painted,  feather-decked  and  brass 
ringed.  In  the  midst  of  the  warriors  stood  a 
medicine  man — old,  parched  and  wrinkled ;  and 
the  drone  of  his  words  drifted  up  to  Chiliqui  as 
he  stared  through  a  screen  of  bush. 

"The  Manitou  of  the  Beavers  has  answered, 
and  I  heard  him.  He  is  sad  that  our  Chief  is 
dead,  but  he  had  need  of  him  in  far  hunting 
grounds.  And  since  there  is  no  man  here  who 
is  wise  enough  and  strong  enough  to  lead  us, 
the  Manitou  has  said  this : — '  You  will  prepare  a 
teepee,  new  and  very  large.  In  it  you  will  place 
skins  and  robes,  also  new  and  perfect,  and  put 
food  there  and  all  that  a  Chief  should  have.  Then 
the  tribe  shall  go  away  for  one  night  only,  leaving 
all  in  readiness.  No  man  shall  loiter  to  listen  or 
spy  out,  for  the  Manitou  will  see  him  and  he 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

will  die.  And  the  next  day  you  will  return  and, 
lifting  the  door  of  the  teepee,  you  will  see  your 
Chief.'  I  have  spoken." 

There  was  silence  for  a  moment,  then,  with  a 
rumble  of  deep  voices,  the  fighting  men  rose  in 
a  wave  of  colour.  Chiliqui  lay  motionless,  count- 
ing the  tribe  as  the  warriors  called  their  families 
and  gave  their  orders.  The  young  men  raised 
the  new  teepee,  and  from  many  a  fireside  came 
deerskins,  and  copper  kettles  and  gaudy  blankets 
from  the  Peace  River  Post,  and  long  shining 
buffalo  knives — all  that  a  Chief  might  need.  And 
when  it  was  done  and  the  door  thrown  back,  the 
tribe  melted  silently  into  the  woods. 

Chiliqui  held  his  breath  till  it  was  all  over,  and 
descended  at  sundown  swathed  in  shadows.  Burn- 
ing his  own  travel  stained  attire,  he  ate  and  robed 
himself  anew.  Then  in  the  centre  of  the  new 
teepee  he  sat  and  waited. 

At  daybreak  the  woods  were  full  of  whispers 
and  awe.  The  Beavers  were  brave,  but  who 
brave  enough  to  face  the  emissary  of  the  Manitou ; 
till  the  old  medicine  man  came  trembling  and 
looked  in.  He  saw  one  who  seemed  indeed  a 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI     293 

Chief.  A  face  seamed  with  the  wisdom  of  many 
travels;  eyes  sombre  and  full  of  mysterious  things; 
a  nose  hooked  like  the  eagle's  ;  hair  long  and 
black,  shot  with  grey  threads ;  a  demeanour  austere 
and  wise,  but  benignant. 

"Who  are  you?"  said  the  medicine  man, 
quivering  at  this  fulfilment. 

"The  Manitou  sent  me  and  I  came.  What 
need  have  you  of  more? "  said  Chiliqui,  sternly. 

A  hundred  hidden  Beavers  heard,  and  saw  the 
medicine  man  bow  before  him.  A  murmur  ran 
through  the  underbrush,  and  in  twos  and  threes 
came  the  tribe,  and,  seeing  Chiliqui,  marvelled, 
and  were  content. 

Now  of  the  wise  rule  of  the  heaven-sent  leader, 
and  the  new  strength  of  the  tribe,  and  his  last 
marriage  to  Chon-clar,  Rainy  Weather,  is  it  not 
told  daily  in  the  hunting  camps  on  the  plains  of 
Ponce-coupe  ?  But  of  the  issue  of  that  marriage, 
namely,  Cha-koos,  the  Comet,  and  D'Zintoo,  the 
Rat,  it  is  well  to  speak 

Cha-koos  was  twenty  and  D'Zintoo  was  nineteen 
when  Mee-nin,  the  Blueberry,  came  between  them. 
She  was  tall  and  slight,  with  big  black  eyes  that 


294     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

had  roved  lightly  over  all  the  young  hunters  till 
they  settled  on  Cha-koos  with  love  in  their  glance. 
Chiliqui  knew  this,  and  his  soul  was  glad  in  it, 
because  Cha-koos  was  the  pride  of  his  age,  and 
Mee-nin  was  worthy  of  his  eldest  son.  But 
in  this  he  reckoned  without  the  younger,  for 
D'Zintoo  also  worshipped  her,  and  laid  at  her 
mother's  door  the  best  of  his  hunting,  and 
coloured  handkerchiefs  and  silver  rings,  and  all 
that  could  charm  the  heart  of  a  most  marriageable 
girl. 

To  this  she  was  very  blind.  So  it  fell  on  a  day 
that  Cha-koos  took  her  to  his  teepee,  and  Chiliqui 
gave  his  last  great  feast,  while  D'Zintoo  stalked 
up  and  down  outside  the  merrymakers,  with  murder 
in  his  heart. 

"Where  is  my  son?"  said  Chiliqui,  in  the 
plenitude  of  his  content. 

"He  walks  outside  like  the  bear  at  night," 
giggled  the  young  girls.  "Shall  we  bring  him 
in?" 

Chiliqui  nodded ;  and  presently  D'Zintoo 
appeared,  like  a  thunder  cloud  hurried  along  by  a 
burst  of  sunny  weather. 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI     295 

"Will  my  son  eat?"  said  Chiliqui,  looking  at 
him  hard. 

D'Zintoo  returned  the  stare,  then  his  eyes 
wandered  to  Cha-koos  sitting  with  his  arm  around 
his  bride.  Something  rose  in  his  throat,  and,  in 
a  flash,  a  buffalo  knife  whipped  out  and  he 
plunged  across  the  teepee.  Cha-koos  sprang  up, 
but  D'Zintoo  never  reached  him.  Quicker  than 
his  fury  were  the  hand  and  eye  of  Chiliqui.  He 
felt  himself  hurled  violently  back,  the  knife  ripped 
from  his  grip,  and  saw  his  father  standing  over 
him. 

In  the  silence  that  followed  Chiliqui  spoke  one 
word,  but,  as  he  spoke,  held  back  the  teepee  door, 
pointing  to  the  forest.  "Go,"  he  said,  grimly; 
and  D'Zintoo,  the  Rat,  meeting  the  gaze  that 
was  bent  on  him,  slunk  like  a  rat  into  the 
woods. 

Things  went  very  well  then.  Mee-nin  blossomed 
like  a  flower  in  the  strong  brown  arms  of  her 
husband,  and  Chiliqui's  cup  was  full  when  a  man- 
child  was  born  to  them  within  the  year.  But 
there  came  a  day  when  a  hunter  from  Ponce- 
coupe  told  that  he  had  seen  a  bear  trap,  that 


296     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

he  knew  had  been  set  by  none  other  than 
D'Zintoo.  At  this  Chiliqui  laughed,  but  Mee-nin 
looked  grave  and  stayed  the  closer  to  Cha-koos. 

Springtime  sat  gently  on  the  hills,  when  there 
moved  in  the  breast  of  Chiliqui  that  which  told 
him  that  his  day  was  near  at  hand.  He  was  old 
and  worn  with  many  labours  and  much  sorrow. 
Also  he  was  getting  blind.  So,  taking  his  drum 
and  climbing  painfully  to  that  same  ledge  from 
which  he  had  descended  twenty  years  before,  he 
sat  in  the  sunshine,  singing  weakly  to  himself. 
And  as  he  sat,  D'Zintoo  stalked  out  of  the 
woods  and  lifted  the  door  of  the  teepee  of 
Cha-koos. 

His  brother  glanced  up  from  the  shadow,  and 
met  the  murderous  eye.  There  was  no  need  for 
words.  So  he  kissed  Mee-nin  and  his  son  very 
tenderly.  "I  go  to  speak  to  D'Zintoo.  Wait 
till  I  come." 

At  the  foot  of  the  ledge  where  Chiliqui  sat, 
was  a  smooth  spot  of  velvet  turf,  and  there  the 
brothers  met,  stripped  to  the  waist,  their  brown 
skins  oiled  and  glistening,  their  moccasined  feet 
resting  lightly  on  the  green  sward.  There 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI     297 

was  no  sound  except  their  own  deep  breath- 
ing, and  overhead  the  drone  of  the  departing 
Chieftain. 

Cha-koos  took  off  his  neck-cloth  and  swung  one 
end  of  it  to  his  brother.  D'Zintoo  crouched  and 
gripped  it.  In  the  right  hand  of  each  was  a 
buffalo  knife,  ten  inches  of  blade  exceeding 
sharp  and  heavy,  embedded  in  a  massive  bone 
handle. 

"Now,"  said  D'Zintoo,  thickly. 

The  blades  clashed,  pressing  each  against  the 
other.  There  was  no  time  to  draw  back  and  stab, 
for  the  secret  of  fighting  with  buffalo  knives  is 
first  to  maim  and  then  to  kill.  Cha-koos  leaned 
back,  feinted,  and  slashed  like  lightning  at  the 
sinews  of  his  brother's  wrist ,  but  D'Zintoo's  arm 
fell  away  like  water,  and  Cha-koos  was  hard  set 
to  save  himself.  The  neck-cloth  ran  taut  between 
them.  It  meant  that  only  one  hand  was  in  action, 
but  it  spelled  out  the  interchange  of  every  savage 
impulse.  Not  for  an  instant  did  the  beady  eyes 
desert  the  defiant  gaze  that  met  them.  Cross  and 
parry,  thrust  and  counter,  the  blades  flickered, 
darting,  twisting,  and  glancing,  but  always  return- 


298     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

ing  to  that  silent  deadly  pressure. 

The  word  ran  through  the  camp.  The  lighters 
were  rimmed  with  a  watchful  ring  of  voiceless 
Beavers — a  rim  that  broke  and  scattered,  and 
closed  and  formed  again  with  the  quick  panting 
leaps  of  the  brothers.  And  into  the  ring  ran 
Mee-nin  with  her  son  in  her  arms.  "Cha-koos!" 
she  wailed,  "  Cha-koos  !  " 

Her  husband  heard  it,  and  for  a  fraction  of  a 
second  his  eyes  wavered.  D'Zintoo  heard  it,  and 
a  flash  of  triumph  lit  his  face,  for  in  that  fraction 
he  reached  the  sinews  in  the  elbow  of  his  brother. 
The  arm  of  Cha-koos  dropped  and  straightened. 
His  fingers  loosened  on  the  handle.  But,  as  they 
loosened,  he  let  slip  the  neck-cloth  and  with  his 
left  hand  caught  the  great  knife.  Then,  as  his 
whole  breast  opened  and  spurted  red  beneath  the 
slashing  stroke  of  D'Zintoo,  he  thrust  outward 
and  upward,  burying  his  own  blade  to  the  hilt. 
The  last  thing  he  heard  on  earth  was  the 
choking  cough  of  his  brother  as  they  fell 
together. 

High  and  shrill  rose  the  cry  of  Mee-nin.  Fling- 
ing herself  beside  Cha-koos,  she  took  his  head  to 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHIUQUI 

her  breast,  babbling  unutterable  things.  His 
frame  shuddered  in  her  embrace  and  lay  limp,  a 
bright  flood  streaming  from  his  gaping  chest. 
She  stared  at  him  fixedly.  Then  her  hand  stole 
out  to  where  the  knife  of  D'Zintoo  lay  loosely 
in  slackened  fingers.  Springing  erect,  she  stood 
a  moment  facing  the  silent  ring  of  Beavers,  and 
with  one  swift  motion  tore  open  her  robe  and 
bared  the  smooth  bronze  of  her  full  bosom. 
Upward  flashed  the  huge  blade,  scattering  a 
dreadful  rain  of  blood  in  its  ascent,  ere  it  struck 
downward  to  a  new  sheath.  "Watch  and  see 
a  Beaver  woman  die."  She  called  it  loudly, 
defiantly.  Then  the  cold  steel  sank  to  her  heart, 
and  she  dropped  like  a  stricken  deer  across  the 
body  of  Cha-koos. 

Chiliqui  leaned  over  and  peered  down  from  his 
high  ledge.  He  could  see  the  ring  of  men,  and 
could  dimly  make  out  something  inside  the  ring. 
The  fight  was  grimly  silent ;  and  not  till  Mee-nin 
wailed  "  Cha-koos,"  did  he  break  the  deep  reflec- 
tion of  his  spirit.  But  that  name  was  a  name  he 
loved,  and  at  the  sound  of  it  he  called  faintly,  and 
no  man  looked  or  heard. 


300     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

Now  that  death  had  come  so  very  swiftly,  the 
circle  of  warriors  stared  at  each  other  and  then  up 
where  Chiliqui  sat  helpless  and  wondering.  It 
would  take  a  strong  one  to  tell  Chiliqui — and  of 
them  all,  who  was  brave  enough ;  till  out  of  the 
silence  rose  the  ancient  medicine  man.  "I  am 
going  the  way  that  Chiliqui  goes,"  he  said, 
steadily,  "  and  it  may  be  we  shall  journey 
together. 

They  watched  him  climb.  They  saw  his  grey 
head  stoop  to  that  other  grey  head  in  a  com- 
munion of  grief  and  age.  They  noted  the  droop- 
ing figure  reel  under  the  last  blow  that  earth  could 
inflict  on  that  proud  unyielding  front.  Then  the 
medicine  man  moved  slowly  away  and  drew  his 
robe  over  his  face. 

The  sun  stooped  to  the  long  magnificent  flanks 
of  the  hills.  There  came  over  the  vast  expanse 
of  earth  and  sky  the  ineffable  stillness  that  per- 
vades the  closing  of  day  in  silent  places.  And 
down  from  the  ledge  drifted  the  death  song 
of  Chiliqui,  broken  with  the  rumble  of  his 
drum. 


THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI     301 

/  am  Chiliqui,  the  son  of  Kee-cow-ray  and  Warchoola. 
The  Ojibways  know  me,  and  1  have  spoken  with 

Peguis,  Chief  of  Chiefs. 
The  Bloodveins  remember  me,  for  I  have  travelled 

the  warpath  with  the  Sioux. 
I  have  killed  with  the  Blackfeet,  and  my  sons  ride 

with  their  hunters,  when  the  buffalo  cover  the 

plains  like  black  moss,  and  the  noise  of  their 

running  is  like  Baim-wawa,  the  thunder. 
1  journeyed  west   till  I  came  again  to   the   bush 

country,  and  the  Manitou  of  the  Beavers  knew 

me  and  made  ready  for  me. 
There  I  sought  a  home  and  wives  ;    there  I  rested 

and  slept. 
I  made  the  tribe  strong  and  wise,  finding  honour 

and  peace  in  the  hills. 
Now  that  my  sons  are  dead,  I  am  very  weary. 
My  eyes  are  like  thick  glass ;  my  arms  are  withered 

away ;    and  I  hear  only  the  whisper  of  men 

speaking  together. 
L  am  tired  of  remembering  many  things,  and  the 

years  of  my  journeying  are  ended. 
I  will  go  now,  and  when  you  come  to  the  far  hunting 

grounds  you  will  find  me — Chiliqui. 


302     THE  DEATH  SONG  OF  CHILIQUI 

The  weak  old  voice  dwindled  as  he  chanted. 
Life  was  visibly  departing  from  his  weather  beaten 
frame  and  valiant  spirit.  Then  with  one  ultimate 
flash  he  smote  the  drum.  Its  echoes  boomed  out 
across  the  voiceless  camp,  lifting  till  they  were 
lost  in  the  austerity  of  the  tilted  peaks  beyond. 
And  when  the  echoes  slept,  Chiliqui  slept  with 
them. 


PRINTED   BY 

TURNBUI.L   AND   SPEARS. 
EDINBURGH 


ft 


Sullivan,  Alan 

The  passing  of  Oul-i-but 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


PS  Sullivan,  Alan 

8537  The  passing  of  Oul-i-but 

U55P3